Chapter Text
The oars crashed against the ocean waves. Despite the fatigue plaguing every fiber of their beings the men managed to move in perfect synchrony. For six days now the galleon drifted aimlessly through the open seas, but the end was finally in sight. The Count has found land and that was left to do was row the ship to shore. This should not have been so difficult for them however the lack of food has taken its toll. But none would allow themselves to fall it. Not when they were so close. Still forcing themselves to move as one. Pushing and pulling the massive oars through the water.
Hidden under the waves, fish swim away from them. Fleeing further to the ocean floor. Unwittingly disturbing the monster resting in the stony spires below.
For fifty years she has done nothing but stare up at the sun reflecting through water. She had seen the world and decided there was nothing worthwhile in it. The boredom consumed her. The loneliness was almost crippling. But with nothing to do, she continued to stare up to the sky. Until finally, something disrupts her view. Fish fly past her to hide between the stones as a massive shadow blocks out the sun, lurching forward at a steady pace. A ship. The first intelligent life to grace this island, was arriving.
Colonization was nothing new. Such things would never catch her interest normally. Perhaps on a different day their mere presence would annoy her, leading to her either destroying the boat and killing them all or simply finding a new place to sulk. However, today must be a special day. The day the hand of fate reached down to her and pulled her to the surface to investigate. Or maybe she was just exceptionally bored and wanted someone to talk to. No matter the reason, her decision was made. Vesi pushed herself up from her rock to follow behind.
As the boat neared the shore the excited shouts of the crew rang out, reaching the ears of the aquatic beast stalking them. In spite of the years of loneliness jading her, Vesi smiled slightly. The joys of finding something new, the feelings of relief and togetherness they must be experiencing. Though the thought of it did bring a small pang of jealousy, she couldn't help but admit that it was cute. Reminding her of her days with the guild. Decades ago now, but still the best days of her life.
The ship cannot get any closer without running aground on the corals so smaller rowboats are dropped to the surface. The boats push themselves away from their mother ship and small oars break through the water's surface. The sea monster hides her form in the galleon's massive shadow as a low voice barks more orders to his men. The anchor is thrown down to the seabed, making it clear they plan to stay. Once the ship was secure, the twelve rowboats began their journey to shore. Vesi pushes herself up from the seafloor, ready to continue her pursuit until something comes to mind.
If she was going to speak to these humans rather than kill them she would need to change her look some. It would be difficult to walk amongst them without legs after all. Pausing under the ship's hull Vesi began to change. Her tail splitting into legs, limbs and fins shortening, and her green markings taking on a whiter glow. Nothing she did would make her look human, but this form was assuredly much more approachable than her more 'monstrous' form. So hopefully like this she will be able to have something like a conversation rather than having them run in fear as they usually did. Vesi looks down at her hands. No longer clawed but still webbed for speed. She now had to consciously breathe through her smaller gills, her lungs now much better suited for the pure air above the waves. Satisfied with her transformation, Vesi continued. Kicking her legs at a languid pace. Her white dress catching the light of the sun above as she emerged from below the ship. Looking like a gem sparkling under the water as she came closer and closer to the surface.
By the time Vesi reached the shore, all the explorers had already set up a humble camp. Despite the large numbers of boats that came to land, there didn't seem to be many people here. Ten humans huddled around a small fire. 'The rest must be checking the island' she thought to herself. Such a thing should draw concern. Walking into a group knowing full well dozens could be watching from the shadows was basically asking to be trapped, but Vesi has long since realized how weak this world was and just a glance was enough to tell her no one here could hope to match her strength. Even the capable ones among them seemed exhausted. With that observation her confidence rose even higher than it would usually be.
Being a rather tall woman it didn't take long until she was close enough for her feet to reach the sands below. First her head broke through the waves. The weight of the water stuck her hair and dress to her skin. The latter hugging now hugging every curve of her and becoming slightly translucent.
The first to notice her arrival was a man sitting on the shore, he was filling a small bowl with seawater until he saw her. His eyes widened and features contorted themselves into a look of pure fear. The bowl fell from his hands into the water as his legs gave out. Using his arms to claw at the sands with nothing but instinct screaming at him to get away from this strange creature. It seemed these people were a little more jumpy than she was expecting, but it didn't bother her. Not anymore. Though this fear might put a damper on her plans of pleasant conversation. In an effort to keep things cordial she reached for the bowl that had floated out to her. She filled it as she moved closer to him. She didn't smile to keep her sharp teeth concealed but she did try to look gentle as she approached. Every step of her long legs brought her to him faster than he could crawl away, so he gave up. Not even shouting to those nearby; just staring up at her as she towered over his crumpled form. She lowers herself, kneeling into the sands to hold her face above his.
"You dropped this."
Her words came out slowly with a slight gurgle. It was low and intimidating, not helping the fear rapidly building in the man below her. She knew everything about her scared mortals and her voice was no exception. However there wasn't much she could do about it. It had been years since she'd last spoken so, frankly, the fact that she was able to talk at all was a miracle. But this man knew nothing of her situation. Still struck dumb by a mix of awe at her ethereal beauty and fear of the power he could feel radiating off of her. Hoping to remedy this and get back on track, Vesi continued trying to build the bridge. Reaching out with the bowl to place it in his hands.
Seawater from her hair and face dripped down onto him as she closed the gap. He did not react but he was able to wrap his fingers around it once the bowl when she pressed it into his hands. He never took his eyes away from hers. His face had eased slightly but his fear was still quite evident. Sighing to herself, Vesi rose, still looking down at the man. Perhaps leaving him alive would be enough to show her good intentions. Even if it didn't, there would be no issue with killing them. It would simply be another disappointment.
The woman moved past him with surprising ease, completely unhindered by the sands as she made her way to the campsite. Now that he was alone he managed to regain his breath. Each one heavy and labored as he watched her go. He wanted to chase her down, yell to the others that a monster beyond comprehension was heading for them, but he could not move. It was as if her mere presence locked him in place. The fear preventing him from doing anything but starring at her back as she left.
[Philian Apolesai]
The people in the camp felt her before they saw her. Despite her efforts to conceal it, an otherworldly aura of fear followed her no matter what form she hid it beneath. They all turned to face her, some fell to the ground and tried to flee as the man on the shore had, while the rest just started blankly as she approached. They all seemed tired beyond belief, too exhausted to even react to the monster beyond that. One man did seem to stay a slightly more composed than his peers. He was tan, with scruffy white hair, and was tall (for a human) so she approached him. He was standing in the center of the camp and had squared himself up against her. He looked strong with his hand concealed under his tattered green cloak, presumably to hover over his weapon. The thought made her smile. If he was preparing for battle then he was much stronger emotionally than any other human she'd met.
The beast bared her fangs in a twisted grin that seemed too large for her face as she sauntered up to him. His stance faltered as she drew closer, grip weakening on the small dagger concealed in his belt. The idea that it wouldn't do much, that there was nothing he could do against a monster like this, came to the front of his mind. The thoughts hammering louder in his skull the closer she came. Soon she was upon him, standing a full head above him and getting much closer than she needed just so she could look down on him. Her disturbing smile now hidden once more, face looking somewhat confused.
"Human, why are you here?"
Her bright eyes glared down at him as she awaited his answer. The deep gurgle of her voice had subsided slightly but was still present. The man swallowed hard while he searched for the strength to answer her. Perhaps if she was asking questions there was a chance this could all be resolved peacefully. He took a deep breath to steel himself before meeting her icy gaze.
"The Sorcerer King pushed us out, we came here seeking refuge."
His voice was cool and he even managed to smile near the end of his sentence, the Count's usual mask of confidence returning as he spoke. Helping him hide the fear in his voice with his smooth tones. The monster did not seem very interested in his story though. After all, it was just another power-hungry ruler wreaking havoc. Nothing too noteworthy in her eyes. However she had come all the way up to meet them and now this king had pushed some humans into her once peaceful territory. In an effort to not have this time wasted she continued on, asking him more about this king, who he was, where he came from, why he was called the Sorcerer King, what was his real name.
At that last question, the man gave a very intriguing answer.
"He calls himself Ainz Ooal Gown."
[Philian Apolesai]
Notes:
If you took the time to click on this and read my story, THANK YOU! I hoped you enjoyed it. I plan to update as I finish each segment. This fic is mainly to help me stop being such a perfectionist and being happy with my words after the first few rewrites rather than staying stuck trying to make the best segment possible for weeks on end like I do now ;-;
I do have a rough outline on where I want to take this story but I know most wouldn't be happy with it so if you have any ideas on where Vesi could go from here then please let me know! I want all the beautiful people reading this to be able to relate to her and put yourself in her shoes.
Chapter 2: Arrival
Summary:
Vesi makes it to the mainland and gets to play with the local wildlife.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
In a far-off land, across the ocean, and deep underground, a certain undead's nonexistent ears started burning, momentarily pulling his attention away from the papers on his desk to look up at the ceiling and the world beyond it.
"Does something displease you, Lord Ainz?"
Albedo placed her papers back into the mountain of documents on Ainz's desk to direct her full attention to him. She and Demiurge were keyed into their lord's every action to an almost suffocating degree. Both now had their eyes locked on his form, eager to serve, to fix whatever flaw they had clearly missed. The pressure they applied was strong enough to kill. Thankfully, Ainz was already dead and thus able to recover quickly.
"No, it's nothing. Something else came to mind for a moment, but it's irrelevant here. This plan seems perfect; I trust you to finalize it."
The usual response of brushing off their worries and piling yet more work onto him was met with the usual satisfied smile and bows from Demiurge. Not understanding what the demon wanted or even knowing where this grand plan of his was taking Nazarick felt wrong, but Ainz simply couldn't keep up. He knew that all Demiurge did was in the best interest of the Great Tomb, so whether or not he understood the plan didn't really matter; he just needed to listen to his suggestions and everything would be fine.
[Philian Apolesai]
After a few more words of praise and a wag of his tail, Demiurge was off. His long stride quickly took him out of Ainz's office and out of the tomb. Work in the Holy Kingdom was finally drawing to a close. The people's love for his lord was growing and soon Ainz Ooal Gown would be a household name. The wide smile always present on Demiurge's face managed to widen to an almost unnatural degree as he descended the steps of Nazarick.
"Just as Lord Ainz intended."
The awe he felt toward his lord darkly coated his tone. Even as he worked to make this small piece of Lord Ainz's vision come to life his lord was looking so far into the future with such extravagant planning that it would be pointless to speak of it now. His lord's ability to always be taking in information, to always be scheming, amazed the demon. He might never know the full extent of his lord's thoughts, but he would do all in his power to make them a reality. First, he needed to visit his farm. There was much work to be done.
[Philian Apolesai]
The humans on her island didn't know much about this mysterious king, but they said enough to pique her interest. A skeleton well-versed in magic was taking over the entire continent to the east. Getting her hopes up was something she had learned to avoid long ago but out of every rumor she had ever heard, every strong being she had ever seen in this world, this 'man' seemed the most familiar. The description alone was enough to make her start thinking of home. Vesi shook her head as she swam. She could not think of that old life now. There was nothing to be hopeful about. This great king was just another power-hungry ruler. The fact that he looked like someone she used to know was completely irrelevant.
That's what she kept repeating to herself until a nagging feeling ripped her from her thoughts. A slight tingling sensation buzzed throughout her entire body. She was being watched.
Nothing was around her though. She had gone down deep, almost to the ocean floor to ensure her path would be clear. Life here was sparse, and what was here could hardly be considered intelligent.
Vesi sent out a small pulse, like sonar, pushing it through the dark waters but there was still nothing. Only one option was left then. She closed her eyes to activate her [Magic Sense]. Looking around, everything seemed to still be clear. Just as Vesi began to doubt herself, she looked up. Sure enough, there was a crack in reality quite a ways above her. Whoever created it had somehow noticed her presence when she was still so far from any civilization. If this was the great Sorcerer King she'd heard about, he would certainly be worth the long trip she'd made. Maybe he would even be stronger than her.
Originally, this visit was just to see what all the fuss was about. It's not every day an undead gains consciousness and decides to create a country for monsters. Just the idea of it was exciting! How could she not go to at least peek at such an oddity? But now, with the chance to finally find someone on her level after so long, leaving without a proper conversation would be a waste. Perhaps this lord of monsters would appreciate a beast like her among the ranks?
She was getting hopeful again.
There will be nothing worthwhile. The King will be like all the others, and this trip is just for fun. Just done on a whim. A frivolous pursuit that would lead to nothing. Vesi worked hard to keep that thought in her mind. "Always expect the worst, and you will never know disappointment." Wise words from a wise man, and now her mantra.
Her mind finally clear, Vesi kept moving. She was near the shore now, and her mysterious stalker followed close behind. Perhaps if this was the Sorcerer King watching, she should put on a little show when she arrived? This wasn't being hopeful, no. It would simply establish her power to all nearby.
[Philian Apolesai]
The sands gradually started to rise beneath her. She was nearing the shore now and had decided on what her grand entrance would be. Vesi brought her feet to the ground below so she could stand upright, focusing on the water that enveloped her, feeling the currents push past her to the land ahead. It had been a long time since she'd used her magic, let alone anything on this scale—not in decades. The tides shifted, forgetting their natural push and pull to spin around Vesi. As she moved forward, the cyclone grew, reaching up to the stars above and leaving a circle of dry ground beneath her feet, splitting in two when she made it to the shoreline. Two massive hurricanes swirled behind her.
Over the roar of her artificial storm, a loud cRaCk could be heard. Apparently, her stalker had seen enough. Vesi did have a little more planned, but if they were satisfied, there would be no need to waste her energy. Letting out a long breath, she relaxed herself. The pair of twisters slowed, returning the ocean to its usual calm. Ignoring the large amount of seaweed on the coast, one wouldn't have even known they had been there at all. Exactly as it should be. Showing off was important, but destroying nature just for the sake of it was unforgivable. She'd already experienced the consequences man would face if they did not care for the world. It was poisoned. Broken beyond repair. One of the few goals she maintained was keeping this world safe. It was a second chance she had no intention of wasting.
As she thought of the task she had handed herself, she'd been walking along the shoreline until something caught her eye. It looked like a small city, but it was completely empty. The humans said the Sorcerer King had destroyed all the coastal settlements during his war; however, this one appeared to be almost fully intact. Moving closer confirmed her suspicions. All but the outer walls were completely fine. Most of the citizens had not died; they had clearly run away. Furniture, nice clothes, shoes, and rotten fruit littered the ground. Everything but the essentials had been left behind. Gently treading over the discarded items, Vesi continued her journey to the heart of the city, eventually coming upon a beautiful fountain. At least, it likely used to be beautiful. Now the water sat stagnant in the basin, releasing a putrid smell into the air. The statues were filthy and unloved, even broken in some places. The buildings around the square were all in similar states of disrepair. The life that was once here was gone. Nothing more than a remnant of times past.
Not that it mattered. Nothing here mattered anymore. Though there was something like beauty to be found in this haunted place, there was no value to be found here. Before she could resume her aimless wandering, a new presence disrupted her thoughts. They must have thought they were hidden, given how they slinked through the shadows, but Vesi could feel them. The magical power spilling forth from them wasn't much; they certainly didn't seem strong, but it was noticeable. All they did was watch from a nearby alley as Vesi walked back down the main street, not-so-subtly following her from the shadows. They might have information, but they also clearly wanted to be left alone. If she found nothing else of note, perhaps she would come back for them. But for now, they would be left in peace.
As Vesi moved back through the destroyed city gates, she had expected this presence to leave, but it continued to trail behind her. Now hovering around fifty paces behind, always making sure to only move closer when something blocked her line of sight on them. Strange as it was, at least they were ensuring she would have someone to interrogate if she couldn't find anyone that seemed more important. The faint silhouettes of more boroughs came into view on the horizon, though they all seemed to be in even worse condition than the one she'd found. The only thing remaining after what must have been a brutal onslaught was scattered mountains of rubble glittering in the moonlight.
Nearing the tree line, Vesi noticed more eyes on her. They seemed to be as strong as the one following her but much better equipped. As she drew closer, the clanking sound of their armor reached her ears. The idea that these were simply refugees of the Sorcerer King's attack seemed less likely now, but perhaps not entirely out of the question. Either way, it seemed wise to avoid the clutter of the forest for now. She chose instead to walk back to the beach and travel along the shore. Those in armor were joined by the one from the city, now following far behind while remaining in the safety of the trees.
[Philian Apolesai]
It was drawing closer. The beast the astrologer had foreseen. It was a horrifying figure: blue skin striped with white, dark hair clinging to its body. It wore a shimmering white gown. Were it not for the fins, scales, and webbed fingers showcasing its monstrous nature, it could have been mistaken for a beautiful woman. The mysterious lights that surrounded it constantly bathed its figure in a seemingly holy glow. But this was no angel; it was a potential threat to the Theocracy. A sword hung from its hip, and lower on its calf was a small dagger. They were told to only observe but not run from combat either. In other words, they were to test this beast.
It was so close now, barely beyond the trees. Mikael reached for his mace, hearing his comrades reach for their own weapons, but then it stopped. Its bright eyes opened wider, the brilliant light that poured from its sockets suddenly dimming to an all consuming blackness as looked at them. He could still feel the beast's gaze on him. There was no mistaking its actions; it knew they were there. It had seen through their camouflage and was now examining them. Its strange eyes slowly moved between them all, and its face split into a grotesque smile that stretched to a sickening degree, revealing two rows of sharp teeth to the humans in front of it.
Everyone had armed themselves now. Deras had even gone so far as to brandish the [Tears of the Sun]. The beast must be even stronger than it looks if its keeper felt the need to reveal their best item before even seeing what the monster could do. Fully braced, Mikael did his best to meet the monster's gaze, only losing his footing slightly when he felt the beast's eyes meet his. For that brief moment, a suffocating feeling of hopelessness attacked his mind. The feeling that no matter what he and his scripture did, they would not be able to harm the terror before them. That he should flee from its presence and never look back if he wished to live. Sweat trickled down the back of his neck, but before he could act on any of his primal urges, the beast showed a sliver of mercy, removing its petrifying gaze from him and moving away. Smile still wide, it turned from the mouth of the forest, walking back to the shoreline it had emerged from. Perhaps its mercy would continue, and the beast would leave them, returning to whatever unfathomable hell it had crawled from.
[Philian Apolesai]
Vesi made her way along the shoreline. A small group followed behind her, but they seemed content to remain hidden in the woods. What was more interesting was the sentient shadow that had just joined the voyeur's ranks. As Vesi walked past scattered driftwood and shells, the shadows of them trembled as the small monster leapt between them to keep up with her. The new presence didn't feel like a threat as the others had; it actually seemed a little cute. It jumped to the shadow of a particularly large shell right at her feet, and Vesi decided it would be alright to get a closer look. The shadow quivered as she drew near. It did not speak, but it did... purr? When she placed her hand in the darkness, a cool feeling engulfed her upper arm as the shadow moved to surround her for a moment. Still, she felt no malice from the creature. It only cooed sweetly as she waved her hand around in its darkness. It was such a polite creature, unlike any she'd seen in this world. Had she missed them the first time she’d explored this place? In all fairness, that was almost two hundred years ago now. Perhaps these sweet shadowy creatures didn’t even exist then. Vesi withdrew her hand, pulling a sad trill from the dark creature. It was cute; however, she had other things to deal with. She would certainly have to find one for herself at some point, but now was not the time to adopt a pet.
"Alright, cutie, how about you run along now?"
The shadow seemed to understand her, bouncing around happily upon being called cute and immediately shooting back the way it had come from. Vesi wasn’t expecting the strange thing to actually listen to her request, but it only endeared her to the creature more. Hopefully, she could find it again later. For now, though, she needed to deal with the ones still in the forest.
[Philian Apolesai]
The beast did not leave, even though Mikael had prayed to the gods it would. No, instead it walked along the beach. From so far away, the beast again looked only like a maiden enjoying a stroll, but now he knew the truth. A mere glance acquainted him with the terror this monster embodied far more than he ever wanted to be. The idea that he should just run while he had the chance remained in his mind.
His thoughts were interrupted by Siobhan sprinting into the forest to join them. She said nothing, only kept her eyes on the beast peacefully walking along the shore. She had been afflicted by the fear that monster's eyes brought, he could tell. But she had come back. Out of anyone here, she had the best chance to get away, yet she returned to continue with the mission. Readying a spell in her hands, she moved to follow the monster like she wasn't terrified. If she could be so close to that beast and continue, then so could he. Mikael steadied himself and followed behind her, the rest of the scripture clearly having a similar battle in their own minds before they worked up the courage to rejoin the pair.
Everyone present had their full attention on the monstrosity before them. For five minutes, it had walked, never again acknowledging the scripture following it. In fact, it hadn't done much at all. It slowly meandered along the shore, stopping to admire seashells, looking at the stars above, and occasionally splashing in the tide. It really did start to feel like they were stalking a woman on a stroll. Then, it disappeared. For only the slightest of moments did a tree or stray branch manage to block everyone's view of it, but evidently, that was enough. The monster was gone. The footprints it had been leaving in the sand abruptly stopped as well. They all panicked. Mikael held his mace tight to his chest and turned to Siobhan. She was already working on a tracking spell. It sounded like she'd cast multiple, but each one ended with a grunt of frustration and feverish chanting to try something else. She sighed and turned to her comrades. She opened her mouth, ready to tell them she could not find the beast, but before she could, a watery tendril shot through the brush and wrapped itself around her throat. She had only a moment to panic before it pulled her, dragging the small woman through the branches towards the beach.
While still trying to process what he had just seen, Mikael heard a scream from behind. Two more tendrils had tangled themselves around Erabin, the only other combat mage sent with them. Deras and Avonn were quick enough to grab onto him, but it wasn't enough. A harsh tug from the tendrils ripped Erabin from their arms and pulled him to the beach with Siobhan. What little training they'd had was out the window. Driven only by instinct, the four chased after their allies. Breaking through the thin tree line they had hidden behind, they saw the beast. It was standing proudly right where they had last seen it. Only now, a cyclone surrounded it. Wild snakes of water violently lashed out at them, but it seemed to be forming a defense rather than using them offensively. Behind the beast, they could see their comrades. Both were failing to fight against the ocean, barely keeping their heads above the waves in their struggle. Mikael didn't think as he moved farther onto the beach. The need to save them overrode his need for survival as he tried to loop around the monster before him.
Mikael finally came to his senses when he had fully made it to the monster's right side. It hadn't attacked him yet, but he still had much farther to go before he could hope to reach the mages in the water. The beast turned its head to gaze at him once more, the terror returning with it. There was no way for him to save them. It was unlikely he would survive this. They had been sent to the feet of a god-kin and were expected to reason with them. That's how it felt when under its gaze. That blood-chilling smile carved into its face as it watched him quiver in fear. There was truly nothing to be done; all he could do was hope the Astrologer was watching.
[Philian Apolesai]
The water swirling around her morphed into a mess of tendrils, lashing past the swordsmen and wrapping themselves around mages hiding from her. Casters are always the most troublesome ones, she thought, dragging them toward the ocean. The struggle to stay afloat in their heavy robes should keep them busy while she dealt with the others. She dispelled her invisibility and prepared to give chase. Surprisingly, the humans did not run or even seem shocked by the attack. Vesi had expected those still hidden to flee or at least use the trees to block her reach, but instead, they charged forward to face her. Four more emerged: three were fighters, and the last appeared to be a caster. Strange, considering he didn’t seem to have any visible magical power. Did they finally learn to hide those things? Not that it was particularly relevant. The most interesting thing about him was the item in his hands: two small metal hoops linked by a long chain that glowed with a distinctly magical glint. The weapons of the fighters around him seemed enchanted as well, but they were clearly not of the same caliber. This might become a concern. Killing the one with the obvious ace was always a good idea, but he also seemed to be the highest ranked of the group. Killing him might mean losing valuable information. Vesi swayed with the breeze as she contemplated this. One of the men began creeping around to flank her.
One of these swordsmen would definitely be an easier catch, but would a bodyguard be as useful? Maybe it would be best to take whoever survives the longest. That seemed like a fun challenge. Vesi closed her eyes and stretched her arms out. Staying by the ocean had been a good idea. Not only was there an almost infinite source of water in front of her, but the humid air also ensured she was surrounded by moisture. She basked in the comforting feeling for a moment before balling her hands into fists. Her staff materialized within them, its bright glow chasing away the nearby shadows and those that hid within them. The ocean began to defy gravity, flowing upwards and morphing into a swirling pillar. The men reacted to the flashy display, but not as she had expected. What was supposed to be the signal to start their battle only threw them into disarray. They sprinted toward the man with the item, who cowered down. What was the point of surrounding her if they were just going to circle back to that weakling when something happened? Their lack of planning was disappointing. If they continued with this idiocy, her warmup would not last nearly as long as she had hoped.
Her massive pillar of water swung high into the air before crashing down onto the group. She had intentionally telegraphed her attack, but only one of them was quick enough to respond. A fighter wielding a morning star not only saved herself but also grabbed the one with the magic item, throwing him over her shoulder as she sprinted out of the way. Impressive. This woman might be able to provide the excitement she was after. Her larger comrades were not as agile and were left to be crushed by the waves, which threw them to the ground and buried them in the sand.
The woman and the mage had managed to recover. The mage, now back on his feet, seemed ready to join the fray. Loosening his grip on the metal hoops, he looped the smaller one over his wrist and began spinning it over his head like a lasso. Vesi still wasn’t sure what sort of weapon this was, but she didn’t have long to ponder it as the knight stepped in front of the mage once more. She widened her stance, raising her morning star, almost as if she wanted to shield the mage from Vesi’s view.
Wanting all the attention in a situation like this was an obvious red flag. Even more concerning was that the mage was backing away to hide behind a rock. The trap couldn’t be more obvious, but it was intriguing in its own way. What could they have planned so quickly? Would the mage use that strange weapon? There were too many possibilities presenting themselves for Vesi to stay cautious.
Brandishing [Light of the Void], Vesi turned her full attention to the woman. She stood strong, bouncing slightly on the balls of her feet, ready to dodge or make a move if she spotted an opening.
“Wow. I can already tell you’re better than most humans that cross me.”
The woman didn’t react to the praise at all. Smart, keeping her focus. She tightened her grip on her morning star, continuously scanning Vesi and searching desperately for even the smallest chance of attack. She seemed too timid to make the first move, so Vesi decided to take the initiative. She stepped toward her opponent, and the woman retreated, taking two steps back in response. Vesi couldn’t help but frown. How plain.
But that didn’t mean she couldn’t have some fun. Vesi stayed on the offensive, swinging her staff at the woman, who continued to block each strike and retreat whenever possible, clearly aiming to lead Vesi behind the rock where her comrade had hidden.
As they rounded the corner, the human suddenly threw herself to the ground, clearing the way for the large hoop to fly over her head and hurtle toward Vesi. She reached to snatch the ring out of the air, intending to pull the weapon from him and beat the woman on the ground with it. However, as her hand connected with the hoop, the metal phased through her fingers. It passed through her grasp like a ghost, only becoming solid again once her arm was perfectly centered in the ring. A brilliant white glow enveloped the metal as it tightened around her upper arm. A strange sensation flooded through her body, as if all her mana was being drawn into the band.
Vesi did not use much magic and didn’t have a lot of mana, but the feeling of something always a part of her being pulled away was almost indescribable. She looked at the small man before her. He was the first human to do something surprising in decades. Unfortunately, he didn’t seem to have anything planned beyond this. He’d set up the beginnings of a trap perfectly but was unable to capitalize on it. He looked at the hoop around her with his mouth agape, as if he hadn’t even considered his plan would work, only doing it because it was all he could manage.
“So it saps mana... I was curious. Quite a good item, honestly. Haven’t seen anything like it in a while.”
Vesi glanced back at the band. The drain was slow; it had been active for over ten seconds, yet she still had enough mana for a few spells. It wasn’t the best at stealing mana, but it was still quite a find. She had marveled at it long enough. Vesi quickly wrapped the chain around her arm and pulled, yanking the man off his feet and grabbing him by the throat.
The woman rushed to her feet upon realizing their little plan hadn't worked. The woman moved in fast but what she would do to help the man Vesi was holding was unknown. A nagging voice in the back of her head told her she should let the human attack her. She'd yet to land a blow thanks to all her evading but now she was sprinting towards Vesi with her morning star raised high. However the pull on her wrist kept her thoughts straight. Clearly enough risks had been taken today. She was here for information, not to test a random group of humans. Tightening her grip on the chain of this strange weapon. Swinging it, and the man still holding the other end of it, to smash the two humans together. It was clear on the woman's face that she realized what was coming but she couldn't dodge him, not this time. She'd played with these humans enough.
The collision knocked both unconscious. Curiously, when the man fell, he dropped his weapon, and the loop around Vesi’s arm started growing back to its original size. It slipped off easily and fell into the sand. Vesi hummed to herself as she picked it up. The glow had subsided, and it now looked like two simple metal hoops connected by an ordinary chain. She fiddled with it slightly, shifting the hoops around in her grasp to hold it the way she’d seen the man do. Threading her fingers through the smaller loop, the item came back to life. She could feel mana, her mana, surging through the metal. It was strange, certainly something she would have to play with later, but for now...
Vesi turned her attention back to the humans before her. Only two were still breathing, so hopefully, one of them could lead her to the sorcerer. A small void appeared, and her arm disappeared inside. When it returned, the magic hoops were gone, replaced by a simple, unenchanted rope. It wasn’t special—just a plain rope she’d crafted out of boredom. Simple as it was, it would be enough.
[Philian Apolesai]
A loud shout ripped Avonn from her sleep. Confused, she tried to look around, but there was only darkness. A cold, hard darkness completely enveloped her. Avonn tried to roll and noticed that the ground had a little give. It shifted beneath her as she moved. It was sand. Memories flooded back, and her confusion was quickly replaced with fear. She was still on the beach, and someone was screaming for her help. Again, she flailed, desperately trying to get up, but her limbs still didn't listen to her. She was tied down, bound like an animal. Another scream—it was Duras. He was right next to her. Avonn used what little strength she had left to throw her body, finally turning herself upright to at least see what was happening. It was still there, the beast, and it was lifting Duras off the ground by his neck.
"Now, now, if you stopped pulling against those knots, maybe it wouldn't hurt so much~ This fighting won't get you anywhere. Just listen to my questions; you don't even know what I want to ask yet."
The monster's voice was almost sweet. It would have been a relaxing lullaby if it had come from anyone else. But this monster was anything but peaceful. Simply being so close to it terrified Avonn.
"I do not answer to beasts!"
Despite being even closer to the monster, Duras was able to stay strong before it. He writhed in its grasp, doing what little he could to free himself. The creature seemed to sigh in response, not offended or upset, merely annoyed.
"Well, thankfully your friend is up. Perhaps she will be more cooperative."
Faster than Avonn could comprehend the monster swung its arm, slitting Duras' throat and unceremoniously dropping him to the ground. One of the Windflower's best trackers discarded to the sands. Without raising from its seat, the beast turned its full attention to her. The terrifying pressure now suffocating under its gaze. Instinctively, Avonn paused her squirming. As if seeming small or playing dead would somehow keep her safe. As the beast drew nearer her breathing quickened. Her heart hammered so loudly Avonn worried the monster could hear it.
"Don't be so frightened. I don't want to hurt you, so if you tell me what I need, I'll let you go."
That sickeningly sweet tone had returned to the monster's voice as it leaned over her. With a surprising amount of gentleness, it reached out, holding her face for a moment before moving to her mouth. It removed the gag Avonn hadn't yet had the time to process was there.
"Now, as I stated previously, I only have a few simple questions. I can tell you're scared, but I promise that no harm will come to you if you only act good and answer them."
Avonn could not help her eyes drifting to Duras' crumpled form behind the beast. A large and ornate dagger was still nestled deep inside his neck, blood pouring from him and staining the sands a deep red. Avonn wanted to scream, to vow that she would never tell this monster her secrets, bravely protecting her country, just as Duras had.
"Do you understand?"
The beast asked the question a bit more sharply, pulling Avonn's attention back to the present. Helping this monster might be a sin, but if it kept its word, she would be able to return to the Theocracy. Make it home and tell them firsthand of the danger the Astrologer saw. With that faint glimmer of hope in her heart, Avonn nodded. She did not know much of value anyway. She could not betray her country, but she could make it home.
Seeing her answer, the monster smiled at her—a blood-chilling smile that split the beast's face in half.
"Good." The beast purred. "First question then, who are you?"
The simplicity of it surprised Avonn. Doing nothing but staring up in shock for a moment. It laughed. The action seemed mean, but the sound was calming. Such a charming laugh should not have come from this terrible creature.
"Don't act so surprised; I told you my questions were simple. Once more now, who are you?"
It looked at her expectantly. This beast had managed to act polite, but Avonn knew its patience was running thin. For a moment, she wondered if this was one of the trickster beings of myth. Why would such a powerful monster care about something so pointless? Avonn quickly came to her senses. Why the creature was asking these things was irrelevant; the only thing that mattered was getting out of this safely. She rushed to give her answer, taking the most direct approach she could think of.
"I am Avonn. Avonn Cha'Varez, defender of Windflower Scripture's second division."
The beast withdrew slightly and closed its eyes. It almost seemed confused by her answer but recovered quickly, moving to hover over Avonn once more.
"And where do you come from?"
She hesitated again. Speaking the name of her homeland did not seem wrong to share, but the potential of being seen as a traitor nagged at the back of her mind. The monster brought its face closer to hers as it waited. Traitorous or not, she had to try to get home.
"The Slaine Theocracy..."
The creature hummed slightly in response. It sat silently for a brief moment before asking its next question.
"Well, Avonn of the Slaine Theocracy, have you ever heard of Ainz Ooal Gown?"
The mere mention of that name brought Avonn's mind to a crawl. This beast wanted to know about the walking death that plagued her nation. The fear that already clouded her mind was now paralyzing. This monster clearly noticed her shock; that same chilling smile crossed its features as it watched her body wrack with tremors.
"I'll take that as a yes. Tell me where he is."
The monster reached to its side and retrieved a scrap of paper from the ground. Slowly, it opened it and held it in front of Avonn. It was a map—Duras' map. The creature shifted its gaze between her and the map. Avonn shifted around slightly, hoping it would convince the beast to untie her so she could point.
"The map is labeled; just tell me."
The sudden harshness in the monster's voice made Avonn flinch. It would have been foolish to try and run away, but she just wanted to see if it would free her. The fact that it hadn't did not bode well for her, but she would not lose hope yet.
"There, right between E-Rantel and the Empire. He's claimed the Katze Plains."
The map was slightly outdated, but her information was not. His tomb and the land this false king had claimed were still in the same place. The most Avonn could pray for was that this beast was some enemy of the sorcerer who might at least weaken the undead.
"So right here?"
It laid the map on the ground and pointed below the Azerlisia Mountains with one of its long fingers. Close enough. Avonn quickly nodded, hoping the beast would be done with this interrogation soon.
"Excellent." A dark tone came through the monster's voice as it pocketed the map once more. "Thank you, Avonn. You have been most helpful in my search."
With a harsh tug at one of the knots, the rope immediately loosened, allowing Avonn a full breath of air after being bound for so long. She had been released. The monster only stared down at her now that she was free. She almost wanted to thank the beast for following through with its word, but the bodies of her comrades surrounding them quickly snapped her back to reality. She needed to get away, to put as much distance between herself and this creature as quickly as possible. Avonn scrambled to her feet, leaving her weapon and helmet in the sands, and fled. She was tired, her body weak. She wasn't moving fast, but she pushed what little she had left as hard as she could.
Avonn was already exhausted when she reached the tree line, grabbing onto one of the trunks for a brief rest. She'd only wanted a moment to catch her breath, but before she could start moving again, a loud thud seemed to resonate from inside her very skull. Running had been a challenge but now taking a single step seemed to be an impossible task. A river of warm liquid flowed down her neck yet she felt so cold. Her own weight was suddenly too much to bear and Avonn fell to her knees. Darkness clouded her vision. There was a voice behind her, but it sounded so far away that Avonn couldn't make out the words, like someone was shouting while she was underwater. Trying to get back on her feet was futile. She never felt herself hit the ground.
[Philian Apolesai]
Vesi calmly watched the woman process what had happened. She looked like a scared little animal as she got to her feet. Avonn glanced at Vesi, the bodies on the ground, and her weapon. For a moment, Vesi hoped she would do something foolish, but no. Without another word, she started running, making for the trees and likely headed back to her Theocracy. Then Vesi realized her error. Was it truly wise to tell an enemy exactly where she was going and then let that enemy go? It certainly didn't sound wise. Turning to the man behind her, Vesi saw her dagger still buried in his throat.
But she had promised to let her go.
Vesi looked back at the woman. She'd made it almost halfway up the beach now. She would be in the forest soon and catching her then would be such a hassle. Breaking promises wasn't something Vesi was ever known for doing, but she was willing to make an exception. Avonn was just a human, after all—a human who would definitely make her life much harder if given the chance.
Vesi sighed as she made her way over to the man, pulling her blade from him and checking on the woman once more. Avonn had moved faster than Vesi had anticipated. She was at the tree line now and would be gone soon. Thankfully, she had paused, leaning on a tree for a small break which made her quite a good target. Winding back, Vesi threw her dagger, lodging it firmly in the woman's head. Her death seemed slow. Avonn clung to her life and kept trying to move forward despite her body no longer listening to her.
"Quite admirable. Most humans do not have such will to live. It almost seems a waste to kill you like this, but letting you go would be foolish."
She praised the woman as she approached, though it was very unlikely Avonn heard any of it. Not that it mattered. The strong were notable, but nothing of value had been lost this day. Avonn slumped over, finally dead. She may not have been the greatest warrior, but a noble woman like her deserved a quiet death. But now she was gone, and there was nothing left here worth respecting. Vesi stepped on Avonn's neck to keep her body still as she pulled the knife from her skull. Her magical blade still pristine after all it had been through. She looked down at the corpse one last time. She had been helpful, though she didn't need to be. She was strong, fighting a monster she knew she had no chance against. Vesi wanted to remember such a good human. Her morning star, still buried in the sand where she had dropped it, was a beautiful weapon that seemed well-enchanted. By human standards, at least. Whenever she had the opportunity to kill with it, she could remember the girl that so bravely run towards death.
Vesi retrieved all her mementos and threw the bodies into the sea. In death, they would serve the ocean, and the circle of life would continue.
Happy that the land had been left as she found it, Vesi started walking. She knew she was on the Western coast and now had quite the journey ahead of her.
[Philian Apolesai]
Pulcinella excitedly ran up and down the aisles of the barn. The skinning had just finished, and now that the sheep were healed, they were all so happy! PLUS, they'd managed to gather a record number of skins with no deaths at all, which would surely make Lord Demiurge happy as well! So much joy spread in a single day, the clown thought as he set the skins down on a table to begin tanning them. He cleared space so they could all be laid down flat. Blood dripped from them down a channel in the middle, leading into a bucket on the ground. Nothing was ever wasted here.
The clown hummed to himself as he pulled up a small stool and placed it beside the table, spinning and dancing around the cabin to the beat of his made-up song while he gathered his tools. Not only had he made so many people happy today, but now he got to work on a direct order from the final Supreme One by making scrolls for Nazarick! With that thought, Pulcinella became quite happy as well, continuing his small dance atop the stool as he carefully scraped the remaining flesh and blood from the skins. Just as he was ready to move on to the next step, a strange feeling stopped him in his tracks. It was as if the air itself was coiling around his throat.
Something powerful had appeared; he could sense it. He placed his tools down and silently messaged all of the guards. They had all felt it as well, but it did not seem like the presence was coming any closer to the farm. That was good at least. A strange being damaging the farm would not make Lord Demiurge happy. In fact, it might even make him angry... Squirming nervously in place, Pulcinella racked his brain for ideas to make sure that would never, ever, happen. Quickly, he summoned the high-ranking guards to surround the cabin and sent his shadow demon to find out what, or who, was causing this feeling. The standard procedure for approaching something foreign. It was already well understood by everyone here that what Lord Demiurge kept in the cabin was more important than everything else. More important than the buildings, the livestock, and them. It had to be kept from the outside world at all costs.
As the guards came to surround the cabin, the shadow demon left him. There was no visible difference, but it could be felt. A strange sort of emptiness washed over his body as the demon slid through the darkness and into the world beyond.
Now, he simply had to wait.
If the demon did not return with a report within ten minutes, they would be assumed dead, and the entire farm would be locked down. The barn and cabin would be burned, and they would leave some final Hanzo to look for this possible attacker while the rest fled back to Nazarick. Pulcinella allowed himself a small sigh. He did not wish for that to happen, and he knew Lord Demiurge did not wish for it either. It would be sad to restart the farm, but there could be no risks taken. Not when they were so close to the Kingdom that would soon be a part of Lord Ainz's great plan. Should someone from the Holy Kingdom appear and ruin everything... that would be far more sad than simply losing one farm.
Six minutes passed.
Pulcinella became even more anxious, pacing around the cabin in hopes of relieving himself of this excess energy. The aura coming from the coast hadn't gotten any fainter, nor had it grown stronger. It was as if whatever was there had come just close enough for him to feel its presence and then stood still. The thought put him even more on edge.
He messaged the four guards around him every minute like clockwork. Three were on the ground, surrounding the cabin in a triangular shape, while the fourth was on the roof, watching the direction from which the strange aura emanated, but he saw nothing. None of them saw anything.
[Philian Apolesai]
Finally, after eight minutes and thirty-seven seconds, the shadow returned. After apologizing for its lateness, it rejoined Pulcinella’s shadow, allowing it to share its thoughts with him.
It spoke cheerfully about the woman it had met on the shore—her kindness and beauty. It mentioned how much she resembled their dear lady who had left long ago. The shadow emphasized its desire to go back and noted that there were armed humans watching her, recommending that more be sent to defend her. Although the demon wanted to say more and demand that this lady receive the assistance she deserved, it knew that it was only supposed to report what had happened. Being allowed to make any recommendation at all was already a mercy on Lord Pulcinella's part.
[Philian Apolesai]
Pulcinella was quite pleased with the report from his demon. He was surprised, to be sure, but still pleased. If a Supreme Being had truly returned, then immediate action would need to be taken. However, the clown hesitated. He had been instructed not to leave the farm, that everyone would be happiest if he defended the farm and kept everything here safe. Should he go? Send someone else? He wasn’t even certain that this was truly their lady. Taking the word of one servant to drop everything and abandon his post felt wrong. But ignoring her also felt wrong! Pulcinella grabbed his head, desperately trying to determine what would truly be best. While he could usually figure such things out himself, Lord Demiurge always knew better when it came to strangers. Then again, was it truly wise to just ignore this being until Lord Demiurge arrived to deal with it? Would Lord Demiurge be happier to know that everyone trusted his judgment the most, or that his servants handled a stressful situation without him? Pulcinella bounced on his heels as he pondered. The situation was spiraling, and Pulcinella was not made to handle such complexities. It would be a miracle if she had returned, but leaving to chase after a woman simply because she looked similar seemed like the wrong answer. Pulcinella’s head began to hurt as he tried to think of what to do next. Thankfully, a familiar presence was fast approaching. Lord Demiurge had returned!
The demon generals spread out in a semicircle to greet him, and Pulcinella swung open the door to stand with them. His lord landed before them, already looking displeased. His eyes were narrowed, and a deep frown was carved into his face. He could no doubt feel the strange presence as well, and suddenly Pulcinella felt as though he had not done enough. Merely watching the woman, while useful, was not all he could have done. Now he stood before his master with little information to offer about her. Pulcinella waddled up to Lord Demiurge and bowed meekly, pressing his head into the grass. The demon silently stalked over to him. It was not until Pulcinella saw his master’s shoes right in front of his eyes that he realized Demiurge had moved.
"Pulcinella, I expect you can tell me what's going on?"
[Philian Apolesai]
Notes:
Vesi was kinda harsh huh? it's okay, I promise they were veeerrry bad people in my first draft so they deserve it lmao.
this was such a long one tho. idk why i made this chapter so big but don't expect this from me again lol. I just kept adding and adding. All my writer friends told me to split it but I just couldn't find a good spot to stop it. But now it's time for Vesi to go on a looong walk, time for Demiurge to freak out, and maybe a lil bit of Albedo being treacherous? All mixed with a bit of unnecessary lore ofc ;3
Anyway, thanks for reading all that. I hope you enjoyed the chapter as much as I enjoyed writing it. After talking with a writer friend I realized something, I could write a story that had politics and betrayals and murder and all that other fun stuff without making poor Vesi go through all the same trauma as my other OC. So I plan to take that other story's outline as more of a suggestion now rather than a strict guidline. Hopefully that will help this story grow into being its own unique thing that I can have just as much fun with while still getting better as a writer.
I might end up changing the title. Idk what bond would be broken if things are more chill now but Philian Apolesai is kinda a vibe ngl. so might change it might not. thx for reading thru my yapp lol, hope to see you in the next chapter <3
Chapter Text
Deep underground, in the very heart of Nazarick, Albedo sat alone at an ornate desk that seemed just a bit too large for her. Because it was Ainz's. Her lord had left for E-Rantel just a few hours before, when their meeting with Demiurge concluded, but the succubus already missed him. In times like these she would take her paperwork to his bedroom. The fact that he never slept in his bed and rarely used this desk over the one in his office did not deter her. It was one of the few comforts she could easily attain and nothing would make it feel less special.
As she flipped through her last few papers she noticed something for the treasury—a request to deposit the rarities of this new world which would require the permission of Pandora's Actor. She allowed herself a small sigh. Thanks to her gift, movement throughout the tomb was never an issue, but before a conversation with Pandora's Actor it would be wise to brace oneself.
Now, as prepared as she can be, Albedo retrieved the documents and teleported away. A brief feeling of weightlessness taking over to move her through the plains. The slightly chill air and blueish light of Ainz's bedroom replaced with warmth and an all-encompassing golden glow. Strangely, Pandora's Actor did not appear. Usually he would be jumping around any visitor the moment they appeared. As the Overseer, the idea that one of the guardians was slacking off irritated her, but she needed to find him before she could dish out any sort of punishment.
The clacking of her heels muffled by the long carpet that led to the room ahead. Nearing the doorway she could finally hear him. Pandora's emphatic voice rang out, but he was not speaking to her. He seemed to be in a conversation with someone else. On instinct Albedo stopped, silencing herself to better listen. It wasn't nosy since it was her job to know all the goings-on of Nazarick after all.
"Yes, YES! I'm listening! Appeared out of nowhere in the west. Coming out of the water like a—hm?"
It seems Pandora's senses finally caught up. Quickly he whipped around and scanned the room. If he didn't have any more to say then there wasn't any need to stay in the hall. Albedo stepped into the light with her usual serene smile.
"Good Evening, Pandora's Actor." She made a point to innocently glance around the room, bringing a dainty finger up to her mouth for good measure. "Ah, I thought I heard you speaking to someone but I don't see anyone here."
"OH! Lady Albedo! Always a pleasure for you to visit the treasury."
The doppelgänger immediately cleared the distance between them before continuing. Disrespecting all personal space, as was his standard.
"Yes, yesyesyes, I was talking. But not to someone. Something!"
He dramatically twirled around her as he pulled an item out of his coat. It was a large data crystal that he cradled like a child. Carefully holding it a little higher in front of Albedo's eyes so she could easily admire its beauty.
"I LOVE talking to ALL the treasures of the Supreme Ones! It is a great honor for me to care for them as I do and I must do all I can for them. I was telling this one a story. I believe doing such things will—"
"How fascinating," Albedo interrupted, knitting her thin eyebrows together slightly. "And this particular treasure is able to tell stories as well?"
Pandora's Actor backed up slightly. Ceasing all his dramatic movements, only rubbing the glasslike surface of the crystal slightly. He had no face but he seemed slightly offended.
"Every artifact in this treasury holds a piece of history, Lady Albedo. It is my duty to ensure they do not grow lonely or forgotten."
Albedo did not believe his explanation. Pandora's Actor was... eccentric, to say the least, but he was not insane. Just from the small snippet she'd overheard it did not sound like a simple one-sided conversation between a man and a rock. Doubts aside, she was still here on business. Albedo held the folder up between them. Gently pressing it down on his-still raised hands so he would hopefully put the crystal away and focus on her task.
"I see. As captivating as that is, I have more pressing matters that require your attention. Would you mind signing these for me?" She asked sweetly.
Pandora whimpered slightly, doing nothing to hide his disappointment at being cut off as he pocketed the crystal once more. Slowly, he took the file from her and wandered over to the large table and couch set in the middle of the room. Albedo followed and sat across from him, looking at the doppelgänger expectantly.
"Yes... I can sign these."
Forlorn but never one to slouch on work for Nazarick, Pandora promptly started flipping through the documents he'd been given. Using his other hand to reach to his breast pocket. Retrieving a florid pen and signing all the required papers. He quickly read through every page before he did so, but now he almost seemed a little nervous. His leg was bouncing, he drummed his fingers against the wood, fiddled with his hat. Pandora was always 'active' but this seemed excessive, even for him. As quickly as he'd sat down, he was up again. Neatly placing all the papers back into their folder and making his way around the table. He hummed happily when he closed the folder. His mood right back to 'normal', he bounced on his heels in front of Albedo, waving the file around in front of her.
"Alright! All signed, all done!"
After a few small twirls he handed her the file.
"Is there anything else I can help you with, Lady Albedo?"
As Albedo watched Pandora's Actor's theatrical display, a hint of skepticism crept into her mind. Though she maintained her serene smile outwardly, she was silently analyzing the subtle cues and peculiarities in his behavior. The way he held the data crystal, the tone of his voice, and the nervous tics he was displaying—all of it seemed out of character for the usually self-assured doppelgänger. Nevertheless, she kept her suspicions to herself, not wanting to cause a scene. As the doppelgänger handed back the signed papers, she accepted them politely. She would find whatever he thought he could hide from her shortly. In fact, Albedo already a good idea who he was truly talking to. The only one that would be foolish enough to go behind her back with important information. Merely thinking about that treacherous woman upset Albedo, but she was able to remain calm enough to end her time with Pandora's Actor.
"No Pandora's Actor, thank you for your help. The items outlined here will be brought in by the end of the week."
The doppelgänger finally gave her a bit of space at the confirmation. Leaping back ten paces and landing on his hands. His hat miraculously staying firm on his head despite being upside down. Slowly turning himself back around to look up at the angelic demon.
"A PLEASURE TO BE OF SERVICE!" He yelled, spinning to place himself back on his feet. Long fingers wrapping around his hat to offer a small bow. "Please let me know if you require anything else."
"Of course."
[Philian Apolesai]
After that curt reply she turned away. Fully leaving the treasury before teleporting. The moment she vanished a shrill cry echoed off the walls. Pandora's Actor bounded around the circular room as he cast a [Message] spell. Doing whatever he could to burn all the excess energy building inside him. He felt his spell connect and immediately started shouting. Saying what he wanted to transmit out loud wasn't a requirement for a [Message] but Pandora was far too riled up to be thinking rationally.
"DEMIURGE!" Realizing he was so panicked he'd forgotten to be polite, Pandora paused for just a moment to take a breath. "Lord Demiurge there is a very big problem and I desperately require your assistance!"
Adding such honorifics was not necessary; they were technically equals, but Pandora always, always, used them. It felt wrong not to at this point. The voice that replied in his head was far more irritated than he was expecting. It's true that Demiurge was continuously busy with work for Nazarick but that never stopped him from being patient and making time for his fellow denizens; but now he sounded harsh, not a trace of his usual tolerance in his voice.
'Pandora's Actor. Unfortunately, I am already dealing with a very big problem. Please understand but I cannot offer any assistance currently.'
After pushing that response through gritted teeth, Demiurge ended the [Message].
"NO!" Pandora's Actor screamed out. What had been a joyous occasion had just been dashed by Albedo sneaking up on him. She was certainly smart enough to deduce what was happening and their time was already ticking. He cast another [Message] to Demiurge, he was the only one close enough and wise enough to help now. His spell connected instantly but before the doppelgänger could say anything, Demiurge was already speaking. His mental voice somehow even sharper than it was previously.
'Pandora, I am sure your issue is of great importance but I. Am. Busy. Surely there is someone els—"
"LADY VESI HAS APPEARED AND LADY ALBEDO ALREADY KNOWS!"
The silence that ensued was deafening. Of course two of Nazarick's brightest knew Albedo's fantasies. She was secretive when it came to her hatred of the other Supreme Beings, but she's allowed that mask to slip before. It's not that either of them agreed with her treacherous beliefs or were pleased by such thoughts. Attempting to kill a god is a horrible crime, one neither of them could ever forgive. There were two reasons they mutually decided to do nothing. It was clear their lord favored her, and, in all honesty, they did not think another Supreme Being would ever return. By all the information they had been given, all the Supreme Ones seemed to have moved on. There was always the unspoken hope they would return, but that's all it was. A hope with no founding. Nothing to stir the pot and upset their lord over. But now they could no longer sit by the sidelines and watch her plotting. One of their masters had returned and they needed to get to her before Albedo did. No matter how strong their gods were, the power of the team she had formed was undeniable. The mere presence of Rubedo made it imperative they brought their lady to safety before Albedo could find her.
'Tell me everything then.'
The sharpness in Demiurge’s voice had not completely disappeared, but it had softened. The "very big problem" Demiurge was dealing with was likely related to Lady Vesi, since he was not surprised to hear of her reappearance. But if he was willing to listen at all, he did not have her safe as Pandora had hoped.
"Yes! Nigredo said Lady Vesi appeared on the west coast, right near your farm. She collected something from some humans and headed east, Nigredo believes she's looking for Nazarick. I tried to get some more information, talking out loud like a fool, before I realized Lady Albedo was in the treasury and I have NO IDEA how much she overheard! I was CARELESS, so careless..."
A sigh of annoyance rang through his head but that was not enough to make the doppelgänger take even the slightest pause in his rambling.
[Philian Apolesai]
Pulcinella jumped slightly at the loud groan of annoyance that came from Demiurge. Despite trying to tell him that he was working on something very important, Pandora's Actor continued interrupting his master with messages as he tried to form a plan, souring his mood even further. Thankfully he's restrained himself somewhat. The small remnants of wood scattered across the ground were all that was left of a large table his master had smashed when he'd first heard Pulcinella's report. Now, Demiurge paced in circles around the cabin, his tail lashing wildly behind him as he muttered to himself. Suddenly, he stopped, all his movements ceasing. Whatever he was listening to seemed to infuriate him even further. Eventually, he snapped.
"Pandora!" He sighed sharply. Working to keep himself under control as he brought his hand to grab his temples. 'Yes, you were careless. There is nothing to be done for that now. All you need to tell me where our lady is headed. Everything else can wait.'
Demiurge moved his hand to his chin and closed his eyes. Nodding slowly to whatever information the voice in his head was giving him. Muttering a few key words to himself.
"Six humans,"
"Moving east,"
"No armor"
The message was nearing its end now.
'I understand, thank you Pandora's Actor. Please delay her as long as you can, I'll begin the search now.'
Demiurge opened his eyes to slits as he dropped his hand, pushed up his glasses, and adjusted his clothes, ensuring his look was perfect once more before he looked to the darkest corner of the cabin.
"Shadow demons."
The blackness began to pulse and shift. Oozing away from the walls to pool around Demiurge's feet.
"You found our lady before and you gave her the respect she deserved..."
He took a pause to cast a deadly glare in Pulcinella's direction. The short clown sunk further into the wall under the weight of his gaze. Fortunately, he did not linger long and brought his attention back to the demons beneath him.
"Go, find her. Inform me the moment you do and keep her safe until I arrive."
The void trilled shortly in response before the strange mass zoomed past Demiurge, underneath the door, and to the world beyond. The cabin was mute once more. Only the faint sound of creaking leather broke the silence, coming from Demiurge's gloves as he repeatedly clenched and unfurled his fists as he stood in the center of the room. He let out one more long sigh before bringing his attention to the rest of his servants hunkered down in the corner. They were not afraid of the demon, no; they were weighed down by their failure. Pandora's Actor had just confirmed that the woman on the beach was indeed their Lady Vesi and they had done nothing for her. Now someone that their lord did not feel the need to tell them the identity of was hunting her. There was no question, they had found their lady and not fulfilled their one duty of protecting her. Now she could be in danger. Pulcinella felt this failure greater than every other servant there. He was the first to receive the information but he hesitated. Nothing was done because of his inaction and now all of Nazarick risked losing their dear lady before she had even returned.
Pulcinella crumpled further as Demiurge approached. Ready and willing to take any punishment he would have to face for this carelessness.
"Pulcinella, do not think this error will go unanswered for. I must search for our lady and you will watch the farm until I return. Greed, Pride."
The two winged generals sat upright upon being called.
"The shadow demons will move quickly but you will assist. Scour the coasts and the forest."
The pair only grunted in response as they rose. Moving past their master to begin their search. Demiurge delayed for only a moment to throw one more glare down to the clown at his feet.
"The rest of you, get back to work."
[Philian Apolesai]
"Tch, not a moment of peace in this place," Vesi muttered, shading her eyes as she glared into the rising sun—or more accurately, at the small orb hovering alongside it. A tangible manifestation of the new diviner's interest in her. This spell was leagues beyond the pathetic attempt that was so easily washed away before. It was of such a higher quality, so intricately woven, that Vesi felt certain she couldn't dispel it if she tried.
Where the previous diviner’s attempt had been like a frail spider's web, easily brushed aside, this was a fortress of magic. She could almost sense the calculated caution of her watcher, the deliberate wariness in their distance. The thought sent a thrill through her; finally, someone worth her attention. Her lips curled into a half-smile as she entertained the idea of putting on another show, a display of power to dazzle and intimidate. But she dismissed it just as quickly. Her mana was precious and, according to the map, there were settlements nearby marked with ominous X's. Perhaps they were warnings of danger, or maybe the people of the Theocracy simply disliked whatever lived there. Either way, exhausting herself now was not an option.
Vesi turned her gaze back to the orb. She could almost feel the diviner’s gaze meeting hers through the distance. If they sent fighters after her, she would dispatch of them as she had the others from the Theocracy. A heavy sigh passed her lips. Being watched like this was far from enjoyable, they were gathering intel on her while Vesi was still mostly in the dark. It was infuriating but for now there was nothing to be done about it. Vesi shook her head as she pushed through the underbrush. She would do her best to prepare, but she couldn't form a more in-depth plan beyond that. Before she could sigh again she felt something coming closer. A somewhat familiar presence that was moving toward her at an alarming rate. Vesi wrapped her fingers around the hilt of her dagger. Her grip tightened as the presence drew nearer. The shadows around her seemed to deepen. The dallops of sunlight swallowed by inky tendrils, coalescing into a form that skirted around the edge of her vision. The creature materialized before her, a living shadow peered up at her with golden eyes. It shifted its body around, tilting its 'head' and emitting its strange, melodic noise that echoed through the trees.
Vesi's tension eased immediately. She relaxed her stance and sheathed her blade as she knelt down, dipping her hand into the void at her feet. Just as before, it trilled happily at her touch, cloaking her arm in darkness. Once again, the peculiar creature brought a sense of safety with it. She withdrew slightly just to admire the shadow.
"I wasn't expecting you to follow me all the way here. Lovely to see you, little one."
The blackness chirped and trilled at her words, bouncing around the shade of the trees. Then the creature let out a new sound, a particularly loud 'woo'. At the call, Vesi can feel more creatures approaching. A pool of living shadows gathering at her feet, surrounding her with a chorus of gentle coos. Being completely encircled by this void was surprisingly soothing. Their playful and happy demeanor a stark contrast to the cold, calculating eyes she could still feel from the diviner above.
"Ah, I had no idea there were so many of you!" Vesi rubbed her hand along the ground to 'pet' the creatures beneath her. Each of them gently wrapping their tendrils around her wrist as she passed over them. Eventually, she had to stand which was deeply upsetting to the shadows. Erupting in a series of anxious trills when she started to move away. Vesi stopped immediately and turned around. Kneeling back down to the ground to be closer to the crying shadows.
"Would you all like to come with me?" Their whines promptly returned to their joyful trills as they bounced around the shade.
She continued through the forest and the shadows followed, keeping her surrounded by their comforting darkness. They almost seemed to act like a shield. Covering her on all sides, jumping ahead to see what was in front of her before returning to her side. All the while singing their song of chirps and trills.
Eventually, the trees thinned and Vesi found herself at the edge of a vast lake. Its still surface perfectly reflecting the early morning sky. She approached the lakeshore and her reflection stared back. Distorted by the soft ripples that spread from where one of the shadows was playing at the water's edge.
Then the world fell silent. There was no birdsong, no animals were here to drink, the shadows had stilled. Even the breeze had stopped. Leaving the air feeling heavy. Vesi's eyes narrowed, scanning the horizon. A shiver ran down her spine and an unfamiliar energy prickled her skin. Something powerful was approaching.
[Philian Apolesai]
Albedo moved swiftly through the grand halls of the ninth floor. Her steps muffled by the thick red carpeting, yet she moved with a great speed. Her entire night had been consumed by tedious paperwork, an unavoidable duty as Overseer. Not that her work was ever a drain. Everything done in service to her love was worth every effort. Now that her work was finished, a new pressing matter to attend to. Such was life in the Great Tomb, work was never truly finished for her.
With a practiced ease, honed by hundreds of walks before, she made her way to Ainz's office. Standing in front of his door always filled her with joy. She knew he was not there but that did not matter. It was still his office. His sanctuary, in a way. She was ready to deliver her reports and opened the door, only to be met with an unexpected sight. Pandora's Actor was inside, leaning on the massive desk at the end of the room. The moment he heard the door creak he was running towards her, shouting random lines in German as he approached.
"Lady Albedo!" he shouted, his voice brimming with enthusiasm. He bounced around, practically vibrating with excitement, while Albedo stood in the doorway, a trace amount of disgust on her face. "I just realized something VERY important about those documents you gave me! Please, sit, sit."
Pandora's Actor withdrew slightly, clearing a path to the pair of couches in the center of the room. Albedo's patience was already thin and this sudden interest from him only reinforced her need to see her sister. She could feel her irritation rising as she looked at his enthusiastic face yet she was able to remain composed. Waltzing right past the sofas to place her reports on Ainz's desk.
"Apologies, Pandora's Actor," she said as she organized the papers into a neat pile. "I do have a meeting scheduled after this, but I would be happy to discuss this more formally at another time."
Before she could make her way out of the room Pandora had leaped from the couch to stand in her way once more.
"Lady Albedo," he implored, holding his hands up in front of his chest as if to beg her to stay. "Please understand, it will only take a moment! There are only a few items I took issue with." He waved his arms around emphatically between them as he spoke.
Albedo struggled to remain calm as she watched the display. He had chased her away so quickly before and now he was desperately trying to keep her in one place. She grazed her fingers over the ring on her left hand. She could not allow herself to be distracted like this now, so she activated it. Expecting to feel the chill of the fifth floor on her skin, she instead felt two large hands on her shoulders. She opened her eyes to see she had indeed made it to the fifth floor, and Pandora's Actor had grabbed on to her to follow. He seemed to immediately realize his sin and released her, but it was too late. That action finally snapping the wiry thread that was keeping her cordial. She had been in a rush, but she would not let this fool manhandle her simply because things were not going his way. If he were anyone else she would have already struck him dead. However, he was not anyone; he was still the creation of Lord Ainz, his son in her eyes.
And she was still the Overseer. It was her duty to handle all the guardians calmly. So he would live; he wouldn't be harmed physically at all, but that did not mean he would escape her unscathed. What started as a somewhat calm reprimand quickly devolved into screaming at the doppelgänger for his audacity to touch what he knew was not his. Through it all Pandora's Actor kept his head low, muttering small pleas of forgiveness between her breaths, and anxiously wringing his hands. Yet something about him—the body language, the subtle peaking in his voice she could hear in his apologies—something made him seem quite satisfied with himself. The realization that perhaps this was just a continuation in his ploy to slow her down angered her more, but staying here and yelling at him about it would not recover the time she'd lost. So Albedo stopped. Mid-sentence. Just suddenly fell silent which caused Pandora to cease his murmurs and look up at her.
Her usual sweet smile was back, not a hint of the rage remaining. Before he could say anything meaningful, Albedo spoke. Her voice heavenly once more.
"As I stated previously, I have a meeting to attend. We shall have to speak at a later date, Pandora's Actor. "
She turned and began making her way to the Prison, leaving Pandora confused and slightly frightened. For a moment he considered chasing her further but quickly decided against it. She'd restrained herself the first time, but if he did anything like that again she would surely kill him. For now, he simply had to trust Nigredo would know what to do.
[Philian Apolesai]
The Frozen Prison lay buried deep within the fifth floor of Nazarick, a fortress of ice nestled in an arctic hellscape. True to its name, the very air of the place was violently frigid, digging into any exposed flesh like a thousand gelid needles. A thin layer of blue ice clung to every surface, catching the dim torchlight to create shadows that danced along the walls. This relentless chill was suffused into the very stones that stole the warmth of all who dared tread across them.
Echoes of distant screams swept through the halls. A never-ending symphony of despair. Voices came from all corners of the prison; it sounded as if their song of agony was one with the structure. The bottomless cries served as a reminder of the suffering one would earn for insulting their lord. These endless screams would be enough to drive one mad, but they were nothing more than background noise for her. Should a fool cross her master, the infinite agony found here was the least of what they deserved.
Here, Nigredo resided. She was no longer its prisoner but still its warden. Her every breath hung in the air, small clouds of vapor that vanished into the unforgiving cold. Her home was one of perpetual winter, a place where the hope of fools was crushed beneath the weight of the ice. In this forsaken bastille she watched over the world, as was her duty handed down directly from their lone master.
However, that no longer seemed to be the case.
Nigredo watched their long-lost lady as she traversed the plains of the west. A hope she had long buried began to thaw within her heart. This should be a momentous day, yet fear gnawed at her. The idea that her master might soon be reunited with his old friend filled her with joy, but her last conversation prevented her from fully embracing the feeling. She had informed Pandora's Actor as he had instructed her to; but before he could tell her what to do next, he was interrupted and he no longer responded to her calls. It wasn't just Pandora not responding, she could no longer message anyone in the Tomb. Her magic was being blocked which could only be done by a select few people.
She did not have to ponder it long as the familiar clacking of dainty heels began sounding down the hall. Quickly Nigredo moved to cover her mirror. Her bare feet scampering across the cold floor to retrieve its cloth. Then running back to the other side of the room to bury the it at the bottom of her storage chest. With her [Mirror of Remote Viewing] successfully stowed away, she went to the center of her room to sit at the small table. Outside her door she could hear that click, clack of the heels drawing closer. That same predictable, consistent, gait she knew so well.
"Welcome, Mistress Albedo."
The guard outside greeted her and now the heavy metal locks were quickly being undone. They had not even bothered to ask if the owner of the room wanted to invite this visitor in. Of course they wouldn't. The Overseer could go wherever she pleased.
Nigredo kept her eyes trained on the wood grain of the table as the door opened. For a moment, the light of the hall poured in. Bathing the small room in a blue glow. The click, clack louder now. Reverberating off the walls of her cell.
The steps paused for a moment, right beside the table. She was waiting for Nigredo to greet her. As all servants should. However, Nigredo had already decided her on her plan for this conversation. She would speak unless she had to in hopes of upsetting Albedo, slowing her down and revealing as little as she reasonably could. Pandora's Actor may not have been successful in delivering the message but surely Demiurge would notice their Lady's presence. She'd emerged right near his farm after all. That's what Nigredo hoped anyway. Someone, anyone other than Albedo, needed to bring their lady home and Nigredo would do all in her finite power to make that possible.
A small "Hmph" came from her right, but Nigredo continued ignoring her. She did not respond when Albedo placed her gloved hands on the table, not when she sighed louder, and not when she finally relented and pulled out her own chair to sit down. Through it all Nigredo only stared at the table. Eventually, Albedo spoke up.
"Nigredo.."
She'd only said her name but the spite and anger came through very clearly in each syllable. Nigredo finally relented and looked at her sister. To most, Albedo would seem the same as always. Her clothes perfect, her hair shining and beautiful, her face still holding that gentle smile but the rage in her eyes proved too difficult for her to hide. Or perhaps, she simply did not feel the need to hide such things when she was alone.
"I believe a Supreme Being has returned. Is that true?"
No frills. No flowery language to dance around which means she likely already knew the truth. Lying now would only prove she couldn't be trusted so Nigredo nodded her head. Another loud sigh came from her. Albedo closed her eyes and for a split second her flawless face twisted with anger. Then, just as quickly as the emotion showed itself, it was hidden away and that sweet smile returned.
"And why was I not informed of such a glorious miracle?"
Nigredo may not have known the full extent of her sister's treacherous plans, but she was well aware of the distaste she held for the other Supreme Brings. Telling her first out of everyone in the Tomb would be foolish. Obviously, that was not an answer she could give so she settled on a half truth.
"I only found out moments ago myself. I wanted to watch for a bit longer, to ensure what I was seeing was true. I did not wish to waste your time with mere suspicions."
Nigredo balled the hem of her dress up in her fists. Speaking on its own was already a daunting task, having to elude her sister in any way was almost impossible. The glare Albedo shot across the table was proof she did not believe it. Thankfully, she did not pursue further. Instead she leaned back in her chair slightly. Seeming to wonder if she should even bother asking her next question.
"I believe your suspicions are correct." She started slowly, fixing her face once more. "Tell me where you saw them so that I might bring them home."
"She was on the western coast, near Demiurge's farm." Nigredo responded quickly. Taking any pause would only look suspicious but she hoped mentioning their lady's proximity to the farms would demotivate her slightly. It hadn't. Panic flashed across her expression before she leaned closer.
"Well? I know that's not all you saw. What else is there?"
She seemed more determined to find their lady now. Nigredo snapped her teeth quietly in frustration but she continued.
"I believe it was Lady Vesi that emerged from the ocean. She wasn't wearing her usual armor, and she seemed to be wandering south."
That was all mostly true. She had seen their lady on the coast and she was indeed wandering, just not south. Though, that likely wasn't enough to satisfy Albedo.
"I was preparing to watch her more. Perhaps Demiurge could create a [Gate] to the farms. That would put you quite close and I can guide you to her from here."
Not only would this force Albedo to inform someone else about the potential return of their lady, it motivated her to release the magical barrier she'd placed around the prison. Quite a genius move in Nigredo's opinion but the only response Albedo gave was a frown. It seems she would not be lead around so easily.
"That would be an excellent idea, sister. Though I would want to prepare a welcome party first. So, watch our lady and inform me on her every movement, that's an order." She said with an air of finality.
Being given an order, Nigredo instinctively got up to fulfill it. Ready to report the (slightly inaccurate) position of their lady just as asked until a thought came to mind.
"Pardon my asking, but would Rubedo be in this 'welcome party'?"
Albedo smiled sweetly. "Of course, don't you think our baby sister would be honored to see a Supreme Being's return?"
She said it as if that girl was not a walking disaster. Bringing her out of the tomb, especially under these circumstances, could only mean one thing. Before Nigredo could voice any of her concerns, Albedo held up a finger.
"Rubedo is loyal. She would never disobey an order, and she does not deserve to be locked away."
Nigredo did not miss the implication. Her sister would likely never forgive her for her 'betrayal', no matter what their loving master said.
Seeming satisfied, Albedo rose from her seat.
"I expect a detailed report on her position within the hour."
"Of course." was all she could say as Albedo walked away. The click, clack of her heels fading away with the screams below.
[Philian Apolesai]
The rising sun cast a radiant glow over the ocean, bathing the world in its radiance. The forest was coming alive with the sun's arrival. Its rays pushing through the leaves and warming the earth. From above, it seemed all was at peace. However, that was far from the truth.
Hordes of summoned demons swept through the woods, tearing through every inch with their master standing in the heart of their chaos. The wrinkled map in his hands covered in small Xs. The entire coastline and half the forest was marked off. Demiurge frowned at the paper; the results made no sense to him. Almost the entire forest had been searched but their lady was no where to be seen, and he could no longer sense her. Initially he thought he could no longer feel her because she hid herself, but now it seemed like she had gone much further than he initially thought possible.
Greed pushed his way through the branches and knelt down, likely ready to inform him that they hadn't found their lady in the south either. Without acknowledging the general, he tried to cast another [Message]. He'd told Pandora's Actor to slow Albedo down in hopes of getting in contact with her sister, but he seemed to be blocked. He hoped they were able to manage her, but he could not rely on them. Demiurge's tail flicked with agitation, the only sign of his emotion that he would show freely.
"Well?" He finally acknowledged the general at his feet.
"We searched the southern forest and the mountain range, my lord. But we still have not found her."
Demiurge sighed as he hurriedly marked more Xs onto the map. There weren’t many more places she could be. He tapped his fingers along the northern edge of the forest. Initially, he had written off the idea of her getting so far on foot, but it was the only option left. Pushing up his glasses, he prepared to give the order when a strange chill ran down his spine. A dark shadow slithered silently across the forest floor, dancing through the shade until it reached his feet. It trilled softly to indicate its arrival and capture its master’s attention. Demiurge quietly motioned for it to come forward.
The shadow slipped into his own. Demiurge brought his hand to his mouth as he listened intently to the whispered words the shadow slipped into his mind. He remained silent while it spoke. His expression was inscrutable, but his eyes opened steadily wider as it continued.
Without a word, Demiurge turned on his heel and began to stride away from their makeshift campsite. His sudden departure left his generals momentarily bewildered, exchanging glances as they tried to interpret their leader's abrupt change in behavior. Yet they knew better than to question his actions. Instead they gathered themselves together and quickly followed behind.
[Philian Apolesai]
The feeling of weightlessness enveloped her once more. The frozen air of the fifth floor melted away into the fast and hot winds of the eighth, leaving Albedo in the middle of the deserted wasteland. The intense heat from the artificial sun beat down relentlessly, creating shimmering mirages in the distance that made the dried and cracked earth seem to move like churning waves. She could feel the eyes of countless powerful beings on her, lurking just out of sight, hidden within the rocky outcrops and sand dunes. Shadows shifted subtly in her peripheral vision. Most would not be able to see it, but Albedo was surrounded by the beasts of the eighth floor, all watching over her closely. She did not require guidance, and their lord had allowed her to travel anywhere, their concern was her safety while she traversed this violent place.
Just a short distance away was her current goal: The Cherry Blossom Sanctuary. A beautiful oasis hidden away in these barren wastes. The outside was a meticulously maintained sand garden, with carefully raked symbols of protection drawn into the ground. A small stone path led through a torii gate, marking the boundary between the chaos of the wasteland and the temple's serene order. As Albedo stepped through the gate a sudden stillness surrounded her. The light now soft against her skin as it filtered through the gate, casting intricate shadows on the sands while the scent of cherries filled the air. Carried by a gentle breeze that encircled the building.
Pushing through the massive double doors, the whole world seemed to be left behind. No longer could she hear the whistle of the winds or smell the trees. A completely empty silence is all that greeted her.
Golden light flowed into the hall from the open doors, illuminating the outlines of servants bowing to her from the other side. Albedo moved through the wooden beams and rice paper halls she'd memorized from the map. There were quite a few notable members of Nazarick here, people she'd never gotten the opportunity to meet, but such pleasantries would have to wait. There was only one person here that she wanted to see.
The thin paper walls and soft bamboo floors gave way to hardened stone. The world seemed to darken and the hallways narrowed. At the end, she was met with a thick wooden door covered with locks. At Lord Ainz's request, the majority of them were already undone, but the door was to remain shut at all times. Only when the room's sole inhabitant was to be released could it be opened. Albedo looked around for a moment; she had seen many servants on the upper floor, but it seemed none had followed her down. Sighing, she moved to open the door herself.
The old wood groaned with its age, stuck in place from years of disuse. With a harder pull she was able to dislodge it, creating a trail of dirt and dust as she scrapped it along the cobbles. Despite the uninviting passage leading to it, the door the room concealed was quite cute. Pink carpeted floors and a lime green wallpaper with a floral pattern covering it. All the furniture was plush and overflowing bookshelves lined the walls. Albedo's usual smile shifted into something more genuine as she made her way inside.
"Rubedo?" She called out. A head poked up over the couch. A small girl with long black hair stared back at her. "Good morning, my sister!"
Albedo quickly made her way around the couch to wrap her into a hug. The girl reciprocated but she did not seem nearly as interested in these greetings.
"Is there an attack?" she asked once Albedo released her. Her face was completely neutral as she stared up at her big sister. It's not that Rubedo did not have emotions; she was truly happy for the visit. Being a golem just meant such things were not broadcast as clearly as it might be with other races. Similar to Shizu but much cuter, in Albedo's opinion, of course.
"No, but there is still work to do." Albedo started, keeping her voice sweet as she stroked the girl's hair. "I need you to come with me outside Nazarick. For a mission from Lord Ainz. Are you ready?"
She knew her sister would do anything if she believed it was what their lord wanted. Technically, it was the truth. Ainz had given her permission to create this team and use it to the best of her ability. So, in Albedo's mind, no lie had been told. In response, Rubedo only nodded curtly and pushed herself away from her sister. Making her way to the corner and pressing one of the flowers printed on the wall. It spun around at her touch, revealing a large array of weapons that all seemed too big for such a small girl to wield. Undeterred, she reached for the one nearest to her—a massive polearm with a shining black and pink swirled haft. She held it high, quickly scanning it for any possible blemish that might harm her ability to serve Ainz Ooal Gown. Satisfied, Rubedo turned to her sister who was happily smiling down at her.
"I am ready."
"Excellent! Let's not dawdle then~" Albedo held out her hand which Rubedo took without hesitation. The weightless feeling returned, swallowing the pair in blackness.
They reappeared on the steps that led out of Nazarick which was as far as the ring could teleport someone. Down in the courtyard Albedo could already see her soldiers. Fifteen hulking beasts bowed down when she arrived. Still holding Rubedo's hand, the pair descended the stairs. When they reached the bottom Albedo touched her free hand to her temple. Casting a [Message] to her other sister. She knew she likely couldn't trust Nigredo's words, but keeping her included like this would at least keep her busy.
'Nigredo.' She could feel the spell connecting in her mind as she thought her sister's name.
'Albedo. Is your "welcome party" together now?'
'Yes and I'm summoning a [Gate] as we speak. So, tell me where our dear lady is.'
"WAIT!!" An irritatingly familiar shrill voice called out behind her. Albedo let out a small sigh and released her sister's hand as she turned around. As expected, the doppelgänger was running down the stairs after her, his 'coat' fluttering behind him.
"Just a moment, dear sister." Spoken to both Rubedo and Nigredo in her mind.
Pandora's Actor came to a halt in front of her. Pretending to be slightly out of breath but maintaining his usual over-the-top demeanor. He adjusted his hat and struck a pose before dramatically bowing.
"Lady Albedo! I simply couldn't let you embark on this vital mission without offering my assistance," he announced grandly. His voice was dripping with sincerity but Albedo had long since realized his ploy. She delicately crossed her arms, her expression still gentle but unyielding.
"Your enthusiasm is noted, Pandora's Actor, but unnecessary. I already have everything I need." She subtly nodded to the beings behind them. They were not many but it was truly a world-ending force standing before them. There was not much he could do to make them more deadly than they already were, but Pandora was ready to try anything.
"YES, yes, I see. However, that armor.." He leaned around her to glance at the 15 knights behind. They were all wearing the armor they had been summoned with. Not bad armor to be sure, it's unlikely anything in this would would be able to even mark it. However it was the first excuse he could think of, so he latched onto it. "That armor could surely be better, no? There's no need to go hunting with anything less than the best. After all, our Lord Ainz expects nothing less than excellence."
Albedo suppressed an eye roll as Pandora crept closer to her after every word. Working to maintain her composure, she feigned a look of concern.
"Ah, I think you're right. Would you be so kind and fetch some higher quality armor for them?"
Pandora's Actor clicked his boots together and bowed theatrically.
"Of course, my dear Overseer. I shall acquire the finest armors, only the best for our noble cause."
She watched as he turned to leave. Taking his time with every step. Skipping along the rocks of the path, looking up to the sky, twirling his way down the path. His urgency from earlier gone and now he was doing nothing to hide that he wanted to postpone her departure. Her patience was wearing thin, but she kept her expression neutral.
"SEE YOU SOON!" He shouted once he'd finally reached the top of the stairs. Albedo only offered a small wave in return.
Once he finally departed, Albedo felt a small sense of relief. She turned back to her sister, the mission at the front of her mind once more.
"Your armor is perfectly fine, Rubedo, but make sure you stay alert."
"I will." Rubedo replied simply. She hadn't been worried about her armor, but the loving attention her sister gave her was always appreciated.
Albedo's attention shifted back to Nigredo, their mental connection still active.
'Nigredo, we're moving out now. Keep me updated on her position'
'Of course, Albedo. I'll keep you well informed.'
Ending the [Message], Albedo took a deep breath. She had work to do and she would not allow Pandora's Actor or anyone else to stand in her way now.
[Philian Apolesai]
Vesi looked up at the sky from below the water's surface, watching as the small waves distorted the sun into a shimmering, kaleidoscopic dance above her. She had hidden her aura and slipped into the lake, seeking refuge from the approaching presences she could feel drawing closer. To her surprise, a few of her shadowy companions had followed her into the water, trailing behind as she made her way to a small cave beneath the lake's surface. Hidden beneath the surface, her mind focused on preparing for a surprise attack. With her aura masked, she hoped to catch her pursuers off guard. Even if they knew her general area, she could still have the element of surprise if she played her cards right.
The moment she rested on the rocks they pooled beneath her. Covering her with their darkness as best as they could.
"Wanting to keep me safe, huh?" she murmured, a small joke to ease her mind. The shadows seemed pleased with the idea, letting out a soft trill in unison before settling into silence. They spread out to completely cover the cave's walls, creating an inky barrier between her and the outside world.
The presence was even closer now. She could feel one being leading the charge, with many more following not far behind. Despite her efforts to hide, they had continued coming her way, likely tracking her through the diviner’s magic from earlier. Rather than remain passive, Vesi decided to turn the situation to her advantage. Vesi sighed, reaching into her inventory. She cycled through the various weapons she had 'acquired' over the years, hoping one of them might spark a plan. If she was going to face them, she wanted to be well-prepared. Her favorite kopesh materialized in her hand, and she gripped it tightly, ready to strike.
Then, they stopped. The large group that had been trailing behind stood still now, around the tree line before the clearing. They were watching.
Only one continued, and Vesi could feel them moving above her. They knew she was here; it was only a matter of time before they found her. Hiding was frustrating for her—she had never run from a battle before—but this felt different. She wasn't running; she was preparing. She was simply waiting for the right moment. Vesi slipped back out of the cave, hugging the lake's border. Slowly following the one above the water.
The figure above completed their circuit of the clearing. For a moment, they seemed ready to move on before she heard talking. It was only one voice, the sound muffled as it reached her ears through the water. Someone had informed this seeker of her location. Hiding was pointless; confrontation was inevitable.
The being neared the lake's edge, and Vesi drew closer, ready to drag them down when one of the shadows left her side. She could hear it trilling faintly through the water as it moved toward whatever was above. She knew they were friendly creatures, but it stung slightly for one to abandon her during such a stressful moment.
She can feel them come nearer to the lake, expecting them to go towards the shadow but instead, a gloved hand reaches into the water.
Taking her chance, Vesi lunged forward, grabbing the arm and pulling with all her might. They were much sturdier than she anticipated, and instead of pulling them down, she propelled herself up onto them. Caught off guard but undeterred, she wrapped her fingers around her watcher's throat.
"My lady?!"
[Philian Apolesai]
Notes:
HOW DOES MESSAGE WORK??? I still dfk but imma just gonna keep making stuff up for it. Now I know Pandora's Actor is also a part of Albedo's elite murder team but I'm introducing my headcanon here. Yea, Pandora was a part of the team, he just wanted to keep an eye on her though :3 No plans to actually murder a SB should the time arise, he's just a great actor ;)
Okay, so, do we say Lady Vesi or Lady Nuval?? Nuval sounds prettier, a bit more regal, but everyone calls Ainz Ooal Gown 'Lord Ainz' cause he's Japanese and allat. But if we assume that Vesi would have been Japanese too, everyone would just call her Nuval Vesi which sounds wrong. I think I'll keep it as Lady Vesi for now despite the second one sounding a lot better. Any thoughts welcome on that ofc
For the shadow demons, I don't think it was ever explained how they work. So I'm saying they can only talk if they're sharing someone's shadow which they require permission to do. Like how a vampire can't come in a house if they aren't invited ig. If they aren't in someone's they can only trill and coo like cats because that's adorable. On the mention of how things work in canon, has it ever been said what happens when you grab someone mid-teleport? I hope not cause I didn't check anything when I wrote those scenes LMAO
I think that's everything I wanted to talk about down here. Now that Vesi has 'found' someone from Nazarick (they found her, ik), things can get started. Yes, it took 20k words for things to get started, I love to yapp. From here I plan on a few storylines with the Theocracy, the Empire, and the Sorcerer Kingdom all being connected by the thread of Vesi. I don't think any of those plotlines will be the main focus though, more just set dressing while Vesi tries to enjoy being treated like royalty and being showered with attention for the first time UwU
I'm still thinking about the ending. The urge to do something terrible is still very strong but I think I'll reign it in. It would be best to keep things cute and fluffy. (For now >:) )
Thank you for reading, I hope you liked it. See you in the next chapter <3
Chapter Text
"My lady?!"
The words hung in the air. Vesi hesitated for a moment, her fingers tightening ever so slightly around the man's neck. Water dripped steadily from her body, soaking the ground beneath them. His suit, once perfectly pressed and pristine, now clung to his frame, ruined by the cascade of water she'd brought when she tackled him. Vesi brought her face closer, her sharp eyes scrutinizing his every feature. Meeting the gaze of her would-be victim, she saw more than surprise—she saw recognition, and she felt similar within herself.
With a slow and deliberate movement she lifted him higher. His breathing hitched, but he did not resist. Being in this position was quite uncomfortable for one so used to being in power, but he was far too busy feeling relief to worry about such things. Relief that she had paused, that her intent to kill had softened, even if it was only for a moment.
Her face softened slightly, her initial look of bloodlust now replaced by a mix of suspicion and confusion, yet her grasp remained firm.
"My lady?" she echoed his words with an edge of uncertainty in her voice.
Demiurge forced a small smile as he nodded. The chance to explain himself had finally arisen and he had no intention on wasting it. However first... He raised his arm to gently tap on the hand still holding him down. She was not holding him so tightly he could not speak, but it was clear she did not trust him even if she recognized him. This was his first step in establishing a small amount of goodwill between them.
Just as planned, she released him and backed up some, even going so far as to lower her sword. She'd just placed a great amount of faith in him and now he had to prove that was not misplaced.
"Yes, Lady Vesi. I've come to bring you back to Nazarick."
[Philian Apolesai]
She must have misheard him—she couldn’t believe what he had said. Her mind raced through every excuse it could fathom to deny his words to protect her from yet another heartbreak. She had heard that name too many times in dreams, in delusions that crumbled into dust when she awoke. But the longer she looked at him, the more memories surfaced, the more the dam within her began to crack. For centuries, she had wandered this world, always searching, always hoping against hope that she might find some trace of her true home. She had combed through ruins, dungeons, and forgotten realms, chasing the faintest whispers and rumors, only to be met with bitter dissapointment. Yet, here he was—
"Demiurge...?"
The demon nodded once more and stepped closer. Ulbert's creation was standing here, moving and breathing. Truly alive.
"Yes, my lady. Now please, Lord Ainz will be overjoyed to see you."
He created a portal and motioned for her to go through it, but Vesi couldn't move. It was too much—too perfect. She had been ripped away from them so violently, so suddenly, and she had spent every waking moment begging for this exact situation, the chance to see them again. And now, after all this time, after all the heartache and despair, she was being offered the very thing she had dreamed of. It was then her mind caught up with what he'd said.
"Ainz? You mean Momonga? He's here too?"
She had hoped he would be here. That sorcerer with the name from her past was here, waiting in Nazarick. Demiurge opened his mouth to respond but suddenly he whipped his head around. Vesi could feel it as well. A massive group had made their presence known in the south and they were quickly coming closer. The demons in the forest moved to block them, but it was clear they had no chance of holding for long. Demiurge turned back to her, his face unnaturally tranquil. His voice still even. Yet his tail betrayed him. This whole time it had been still but now it lashed wildly behind him.
"My lady, I vow to answer any questions you have, but now we really must go."
He was trying to keep her calm. It wasn't working particularly well. Vesi was already overwhelmed and now yet another group was tracking her down. But there were no other options. She stepped through and was immediately enveloped by the black void.
[Philian Apolesai]
The pair emerged from the [Gate] and Vesi was surrounded by a strangely familiar sensation. She had been expecting a hard stone floor, or plush carpeting to appear beneath her feet but in actuality she was greeted by soft grass. She had never been able to breath the air of Nazarick before, however she had certainly not expected it to smell of pine and freshly tilled dirt. Her eyes fluttered open to find that she had not been brought to Nazarick at all and was instead in the middle of a secluded farm surrounded by a dense forest.
Vesi's eyes narrowed as she quickly took in her surroundings. She turned to Demiurge, her earlier hope now rapidly being replaced by a growing sense of unease. Sensing her disappointment, he stepped foreword to calm her.
“My lady, please, I assure you—Nazarick is our destination. The Great Tomb’s wards are as strong as ever, and I cannot bring us directly inside without proper preparation.” He proudly gestured around the grove, vaguely pointing to all the fields and small buildings. "This is my farm, a safe place to wait while the [Gate] is prepared."
The pounding of her heart did ease, she remembered the teleportation blockers they'd set up, but that didn't stop her from feeling upset by the delay. Demiurge smiled at her, seeming much more at relaxed now that they'd gotten away from the ones in the woods. He bowed slightly which was strange to Vesi but she did not have time to ask as he spoke.
"I do sincerely apologize for making you wait, my lady. However, I will work to make your stay comfortable. Please come with me and I will answer all your questions."
He moved past her to the cabin right behind them and held the door, waiting for her to follow.
“Alright,” she murmured, more to herself than to Demiurge. She would go along with what he said. He did seem trustworthy, she recognized him from her past life. Besides, it's not like she had anyone else that could help her now.
The inside of the cabin immediately filled her nose with the scent of freshly cut wood. A combined kitchen and living room made up the entryway and every piece of furniture was unique. The first thing that drew her eye was the kitchen island. It was made up of one single massive piece of wood that had been polished so perfectly she could faintly see herself in its reflection. She ran her hand along its glossy surface, feeling like a smooth glass under her fingers. She had never seen such fine craftsmanship before, not in this world or the last. She sighed slightly as she took in the atmosphere; it was so calming, soothing her nervous mind.
[Philian Apolesai]
Vesi moved through the small space, carefully inspecting every item within. Leaving Demiurge feeling slightly inadequate. These items were all his personal creations, not meant to be seen by any of his Supreme Beings. Demiurge stood a little awkwardly behind her, pushing up his glasses as he wondered how he could calm her fully. A small sigh fell from her lips, making his usual composure falter.
“I apologize for the humble accommodations, my lady. I didn’t have much time to prepare, and I’m afraid this cabin is far from the standards you’re accustomed to.”
She turned to him with a trace of confusion on her face that soon melted into a small smile.
"Humble? I think it's beautiful."
[Philian Apolesai]
Having lived in ruined towns and waterlogged caves for the majority of her life here, this lovely cabin being described as below her standards was quite surprising. Sure, it wasn't on the same level of the Nazarick she remembered but that did not mean it wasn't charming. A small farmhouse on the countryside had been her dream when she was human. The unfortunate state of the world had prevented such a thing from ever coming true; but despite having never experienced it, this place was oddly nostalgic.
Demiurge's whole body straightened at her words, his tail quickly waving behind him. His wide smile returned and he bowed once more.
"You honor me with your words, my lady. Please, use this cabin for whatever you need. Perhaps a moment to refresh yourself? I know your journey has been long."
It was only then she realized how tired she was and how much of a mess she must be. She considered his words, she didn't want to risk delaying things further but she couldn't deny. “A shower does sound nice.” She glanced around, searching for the bathroom, and Demiurge promptly moved to guide her. He led her down the hall and as he opened the door for her Vesi realized his suit was still drenched from their previous altercation, sending a pang of guilt through her. She technically hadn't known him long but she remembered the care that Ulbert put into him. His favorite creation didn't deserve to be so disheveled. The thought of him standing there, still dripping wet, made her feel a deep need to ensure his well-being.
Demiurge brought her through a small, cozy bedroom and paused at the bathroom door, bowing as he opened it for her with a respectful flourish.
“I hope you can find some reprieve here, my lady,” his voice was gentle, almost reverent.
Vesi paused for a moment, taking in his words and the sincerity in his expression. He was so dedicated, he'd already done so much to bring her here, it didn’t sit right with her to let him put himself second. She wanted him to be safe, to be well, not just because it was the right thing to do, but because she remembered the pride Ulbert had in him. She owed him that much.
A small smile touched her lips, and she met his gaze. “Thank you. Do make sure to take care of yourself as well. I wouldn’t want you to catch a cold.”
Demiurge hesitated, the light in his crystal eyes flickering briefly between her and the rest of the cabin. His smile softened, a hint of warmth seeping through his usual stoic demeanor.
“Ah, please do not worry about me, my lady. Your comfort is my utmost priority.”
Vesi couldn’t help but chuckle, a soft, almost musical sound that seemed to lighten the air between them. “Well, don’t sacrifice your health for me. I’m fine. Take care of yourself now.”
She watched as his expression wavered between duty and something more personal. He seemed almost conflicted, but after a brief pause, he dipped his head in acknowledgment.
“As you wish, my lady,” he replied, his tone tinged with a rare, genuine fondness.
With a final smile, Vesi stepped into the bathroom, closing the door gently behind her. The cabin's rustic charm extended even here, the scent of pine from the walls mingled with the crisp air, forming a calming atmosphere that finally let her heart slow. As she turned on the shower, the sound of water filling the small space, she allowed herself a moment to reflect on their exchange. Despite the distance time had placed between her and her memories of Nazarick, something in Demiurge’s presence felt comforting, almost familiar. She approached the mirror, her reflection staring back at her—disheveled, soaked, but with a glimmer of something she hadn’t seen in centuries: hope.
Could this really be happening? She asked herself, pushing her arm into the cascading water. Its warmth grounded her but her mind was still racing. She had been careful to protect herself from the false hope that had plagued her for years; chasing rumors of strong beings just to always be left alone. She never wanted to feel that pain of disappointment again but this time was so different. Demiurge, Ulbert's creation, was here; and he promised to protect her and bring her to Momonga. Was it possible everyone had somehow made it here?
Vesi shook her head, trying to be rational. What if it was all a trick? What if this was another cruel twist of fate? But as she replayed his actions in her mind, as she thought of the way he had looked at her with genuine concern, she felt her defenses begin to crumble.
The warm water enveloped her as she stepped into the shower, steam curling around her in a comforting embrace. For a moment, she stood still, allowing the heat to seep into her tired body. But no amount of warmth could stop the tears from welling up in her eyes. She braced herself against the tiled wall, her thoughts spiraling. Memories of Nazarick, of her friends, and the life she had been torn away from surged forward, too powerful to push down any longer.
A choked sob escaped her lips as the weight of it all hit her. I'm going to Nazarick. I'll be with them again. The thoughts repeated in her mind, each time breaking down another wall she had built to protect herself. Tears mixed with the water as she let the emotions flow freely.
[Philian Apolesai]
As Vesi closed the bathroom door, Demiurge allowed himself a moment of relief. She was back—alive, despite Albedo's best efforts, and just as caring as he remembered. A rare, genuine smile curved his lips. To think his lady would be so concerned for him, even after all she'd endured. But the sight of his soaked, dirt-streaked suit quickly tempered his elation.
Straightening his posture, Demiurge shook off any lingering discomfort. As a guardian, he should always look his best, especially with a new Supreme Being to serve. The thought filled him with renewed purpose. He quickly gathered fresh clothing and moved to another room to change.
Once everything was in its proper place, he sighed contentedly. Lady Vesi already had tasks for him, and everything ought to be ready for her. He decided to start with Shalltear, ensuring the way was prepared for whenever his lady was ready.
'Shalltear,' he called out mentally, the connection forming promptly.
'Good morning, Demiurge~ Did you need my help with something?'
Demiurge was an expert at not showing his feelings but simply hearing her annoyed him slightly. She has been desperate to prove herself to everyone, to return their trust in her. Their lord had forgiven her but Demiurge was still... bitter, to say the least. However, those personal feelings would not stop him from working for his lady.
'Yes. Could you please open a [Gate] at my position and connect it to the ninth floor?'
'Hm.. What for?'
'Unfortunately, that must remain a secret for now.'
He could almost hear the gears in her head turning as she tried to think of something that could make him tell. Despite her ignorance, she hated not knowing things, and while he was not fond of her past actions, he did not wish to keep her in the dark either. But he had to; she was too prone to gossip. If she knew Lady Vesi had returned, she would spread the news instantly, including to Albedo. And Demiurge needed Albedo kept at a distance until the right moment.
Another small 'hmm' echoed through his skull. She should have granted his request the moment she'd confirmed it was him, but she wanted to delay things. Likely out of spite, or to give herself more time to think of a question.
'Could you do that for me, Shalltear?' He pressed gently. She sighed slightly but relented.
'Yes, yes. Give me one moment.'
A swirling black void materialized behind him.
'Thank you, Shalltear. I do appreciate it.'
'Yeah, sure.'
She'd lost interest in the conversation, which was fine by him. Ending the [Message] with a satisfied smile, Demiurge turned his thoughts to the task ahead. He was about to deliver momentous news to their lord—a reunion of two Supreme Beings. The very thought made him feel as though he was floating. However, he needed to choose his words carefully. If Albedo was already with Lord Ainz, an outright declaration could be dangerous.
He decided on caution.
'Lord Ainz. Might I request a moment of your time?' Despite not being able to see his lord, Demiurge still bowed as he sent out the [Message] and remained lowered until the response came through.
'Huh? Demiurge?' Lord Ainz quietly cleared his throat. 'What seems to be the issue?'
'There is no problem, my Lord. However, I would like to schedule a meeting as soon as possible.'
Hopefully that would be vague enough for any nosy succubus while still letting his lord know something was wrong.
'Hmm, aright. I will be returning to Nazarick shortly, come to my office then.'
'Thank you for your generosity, my lord.'
Demiurge bowed once more and waited for the [Message] to disconnect. Now all he needed to do was wait for his lady to be ready. He paced the living room, tail swaying happily behind him.
[Philian Apolesai]
She didn’t know how long she'd sat there, letting the water wash over her as she let herself feel joy for the first time. She eventually she turned off the water. The sound of her own ragged breathing filled the silence as she leaned against the cool tiles, trying to gather herself. I have to pull it together, she told herself, though her heart had started racing again with a mix of fear and anticipation. Wiping her eyes, she finally stepped out, grabbing a towel to dry off.
In an effort to calm down Vesi reached into her inventory. Looking over all her old clothes she never bothered with anymore, always far too tired or too upset to even glance at them; but now they made her giddy. She settled on a simple silver dress. It was her starting outfit from Yggdrasil. Perhaps she was allowing herself to get too excited, the pessimistic side of her mind still nagged at her. She would not let those thoughts drag her down any further. There was no other explanation for this situation. She was finally going to see her friends again, and she was going to wear her favorite dress when she did. After equipping it she moved back to the mirror and did a small twirl. Her eyes were still slightly red but her mood had improved drastically.
When she opened the bathroom door she found Demiurge waiting outside, freshly changed into a dry suit. His expression flickered with concern as he looked at her, clearly noticing the lingering distress in her eyes.
"My lady," he was speaking gently again, slowly approaching as he spoke, "were you able to relax at all?"
Vesi tried to smile, but it wavered. That look of concern for her and eagerness to help threatened to make her tears return. Yet when she turned away he made an effort to stand in front of her, his tail now coiled about his feet. He was so desperate to please, to assist her in any way he could. Such positive attention was quite a new experience and just a little overbearing, but she found herself unable to deny him an answer.
"Sorry. I didn't want to worry you, it's just..." She took a deep breath as she looked around the room, trying to find the words to explain herself to him. "I hadn't tried to come here, I never wanted to leave Yggdrasil at all. For years I tried to find my way back but eventually, I just gave up. Resigned myself to never seeing anyone I cared for again." Vesi brought her gaze back to him. "I just can't believe I'm actually back."
Demiurge's tail stilled as he listened to her. His lady crying was of course upsetting, none of his supreme beings should have had to experience such loneliness, but a dark side of him was overjoyed. While he and the rest of Nazarick were suffering through the abandonment of their creators, she had been feeling something similar. Now she was back with them and so overwhelmed with bliss that she was brought to tears. Vesi had never wanted to leave them and, judging from this reaction, she would never want to leave Nazarick again.
He extended a hand, offering her a choice. His voice was soft as he spoke. "I'm sorry we were not there for you, my Lady, but we are here now. If you'll come with me, Lord Ainz is ready to see you."
[Philian Apolesai]
Notes:
Tried writing a mental breakdown and bruh. "My lady, please" "My lady, that" Can you tell that dialogue and emotions are my weakness? I always have fun describing places and sensations but this is the part of writing I really want to get better at before working on my other projects. If you read through all of this chapter, I must thank you; and if you happen have any pointers on how to improve talking I would really appreciate it. I need all the help I can get fr >-<
Anyway, that was Vesi getting back home and a bit of time with Demi. I hope I was able to write her happy shock well. Next up: Ainz and Vesi get to meet. In other words, I get to write MORE dialogue >.>
Thank you for reading, your comments are always such a big motivator. I hope to see you in the next chapter <3
Chapter 5: Home
Summary:
Vesi gets taken back to Nazarick and there are many feelings on the issue.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The blackness surrounded her in an instant. The warmth of the cabin faded away as she stepped onto a hard tiled floor. The new world surrounding her was so bright, she instinctively closed her eyes as she pulled the other half of her body through the [Gate]. Vesi wanted a moment to adjust. Even without seeing the world already felt so different. The smallest part of her still wanted to believe that none of this was true, that she would open her eyes and find herself in some horrible dungeon; but that thought could only last as long as she kept them closed. Something in her insisted she keep hiding from whatever truth was here. The coward in her. Vesi would have lived in her uncertainty for an eternity if not for the gasp and the sound of something falling coming from right in front of her.
Begrudgingly, Vesi finally opened her eyes. The first thing she noticed was how immaculate everything seemed to be. Spotless walls, lined with golden pillars, leading up to glowing chandeliers, all of it polished to perfection. Then her vision lands on the small woman with a bucket at her feet. A petite blonde in a blue maid's dress staring up at her in utter shock. Though it does not seem to be the usual fear a human has when one sees her. The maid's eyes are wide and her entire body is shaking, but she also wears a smile that's widening with every breath. The woman almost seems elated. So full of joy that she cannot contain it within her small frame. Yet so far, she's only stared at Vesi.
"Are you... alright?" Vesi was almost scared to ask but she had to say something.
The simple question made the girl scream. Vesi jumped at the sharp sound, but quickly realized the maid wasn't terrified as she had assumed. It was more like a fangirl's scream when her favorite idol appeared on stage. Confused, she turned to Demiurge, the only one who had been able to explain things so far, but before she could ask anything, the sound of running feet stole her attention. The maid was quickly closing the distance. She finally stopped an arm’s length away and bowed at the waist.
"Welcome home, Lady Vesi!"
Home. Was that truly where she was? Could this beautiful place really accept her as one of its residents? And, Lady Vesi. This maid knew her name and called her a 'lady,' just as Demiurge had. She wanted to ask questions—perhaps this woman would answer differently from Demiurge and finally reveal the lie.
A soft "Lady Vesi?" came from around the corner. Turning toward the sound, she saw dozens more maids not-so-subtly peeking around the wall. The moment they had her attention, they sprinted forward as one, a mass of servants surrounding her completely. Each of them shouted questions once they were close. Vesi could not hope to answer them all, but seeing so many people excited by her mere presence—it was such a stark contrast to the life she had lived for hundreds of years. The heavy feeling of tears returned, aching to flow. She fought them off until the first maid broke through the rapidly forming crowd. The girl hadn't bothered concealing her emotions; two lines of tears proudly stained her face as she looked up at Vesi.
"It's such an honor to have you home, my Lady."
[Philian Apolesai]
Albedo moved silently through the dense forest, her dark armor greedily absorbing all sunlight that fell through the trees, turning her into nothing more than a moving shadow, advancing ever faster toward her goal. Nigredo had thought she was clever, but it was obvious she was lying. Ignoring her sister's direction had quickly brought Albedo closer to her true target, and she could feel it: the aura of a Supreme Being, the unmistakable stench hanging in the air. Vesi. The woman whose mysterious disappearance had carved one of the deepest gouges into her love's heart.
Albedo thought back to the days, the months, right after Vesi's abandonment. Every day, like clockwork, her merciful Lord Momonga would go to their usual meeting spot outside the throne room and wait for her to reappear. But she never returned. She had abandoned them, and now she expected to be welcomed back with open arms. The worst part was that Albedo knew they would. All of Nazarick would be falling over itself in an effort to please the one who had cast them aside. Only now that they were in this mysterious world and needed help did she come crawling back. No one else had the courage to do it, so Albedo would do it for them—remove this leech from the world before it even had the opportunity to bite.
Finally, she was upon it. Vesi's aura was strongest here. Her soldiers fanned out, completely encircling the area, while Rubedo watched the skies. Their great lady was trapped now, and nothing would save her from Albedo's wrath.
Breaking through the tree line, ready for battle, she was instead met with a massive lake. Its glasslike surface had gone undisturbed for quite some time. Despite that, it was clear that Vesi had hidden herself beneath the water. After all, she was an aquatic beast, born of the depths. Of course she would think the water would keep her safe. 'How typical', Albedo thought. Choosing such an obvious hiding spot. Vesi always considered herself clever, but she hadn't even bothered concealing her aura—the most obvious thing to hide. It was almost pathetic.
Albedo's lips curled into a sneer as she approached the water's edge. Before she could order her soldiers to dive in and drag that traitor out, a demon emerged from behind a nearby rock. The sight of him sent a fresh wave of anger through her. It was Pride, one of Demiurge's personal guards. He strolled over to her, in no rush to greet his superior. As he neared, she could see that he was cradling one of Vesi's weapons in his arms like a child. Albedo had thought the aura was weak because Vesi hadn't managed to hide it fully, but that could not be the case. It was faint because there was not much here at all—only a sword.
Pride's smile grew wider as he drew closer, his demeanor infuriatingly smug. Even as he bowed, his posture screamed superiority, his cordialness only a thinly veiled mockery of her. He thought he had already won. In a way, he was correct. Vesi was certainly no longer here, but that did not mean Albedo would give up as this demon thought she would.
"Ah, the lovely Overseer Albedo. An honor to be in your presence." His voice dripped with insincere respect. He dramatically bowed once more, making an effort to wave the kopesh around in front of her as he did. "Is there anything this humble servant might assist you with?"
Albedo could barely restrain herself. Pride was always insufferable; usually, she could blame it on his nature. But now, his unfiltered arrogance was unbearable. If he was going to act like this, there was no need for her usual diplomacy.
"You know where she is?" She voiced it as a question, but her tone was sharp. She was demanding an answer, and Pride looked far too happy to provide it.
Pride's grin widened even further, his wings flexing in a display of scarcely contained amusement. Had she been anyone else, he likely would have laughed in her face, but even this fool knew better than to provoke Albedo beyond a certain point. Still, he could not help but revel in this moment.
"Why, of course, I do, my Overseer," he said, his voice sickeningly sweet as he lingered on every word, savoring every second she was at his mercy for information. "Lord Demiurge has already located Lady Vesi. She is already home in Nazarick."
Albedo froze. Home. The word echoed in her mind, a bitter, venomous thing to her thoughts. Vesi—the one who had stabbed them in the back, who had abandoned them—was now invited back to the wondrous Nazarick with open arms. Calling it home as if she belonged there. Albedo knew the others would do this, but to be presented with it so blatantly twisted her heart with fury. Thankfully, her helmet was still on; her usual serene facade had shattered the moment the demon uttered that word. Hidden beneath the cold metal, her face contorted into one of pure rage, her eyes blazing as Pride continued to blather on about the "miracle" of Vesi's return and how happy he was to have her back.
Albedo forced herself to regain control. "You should have reported this sooner," she chided, her voice dangerously low. "And you—you truly have nothing better to do than laze about this clearing?"
Pride's smile didn't even falter. He bowed once more, fanning his wings out with an exaggerated grace.
"You're completely right, my Overseer. Now that I have fulfilled my purpose here, I shall return to the farm." His tone was infuriatingly calm in the face of her anger.
With that, he turned and flew off, leaving Albedo seething in his wake. Her mind churned with one all-consuming thought—she’d hesitated. She thought she’d moved quickly in gathering everyone, but it was apparent that those few short stops had added up. And now, she had failed. That wretch was back in Nazarick, enjoying comforts a betrayer should not have the joy of experiencing because the rest of her people were too cowardly to hold on to the sins committed against them. A heavy sigh passed her lips as she threw down her halberd. The chance for a quick and painless battle was gone, but that did not mean her war was over. Vesi would not feel happiness for long. Not while Albedo still drew breath.
[Philian Apolesai]
Vesi walked beside him, her steps soft and hesitant, but his heart swelled with pride as he considered the enormity of what he had accomplished. A Supreme Being, their Lady Vesi, had been brought back to them safe and sound; and he was the one who made it possible. A feat no other Guardian could claim—not even Albedo with all her scheming.
Ah, Albedo. She would surely be consumed with rage once she realized she was too late. Not even someone as cunning as her would dare try to harm Vesi now that she was back. Every servant in Nazarick had seen her, and soon their lords would be reunited. There would be no lie she could spin that could justify anything happening to Vesi now. He almost looked forward to seeing the poorly disguised anger on Albedo's face when she returned a failure. How it would morph when she saw their lady back in Nazarick. Would she be able to hide it well? That witch was nothing if not composed—but he already knew that frustration would be simmering just beneath the surface. Maybe she would try to take her anger out on him. What a foolish endeavor that would be. Demiurge raised a hand to cover his ever-widening smile. While Albedo had plotted and schemed, he had acted, and the results spoke for themselves.
Even while he reveled in his victory, Demiurge's eyes stayed focused on Vesi. He watched as she interacted with the maids that still surrounded them. The awe in their gazes as she spoke, and the subtle way Vesi shrank away at every shout, almost as if she were trying to become smaller, to be less imposing—maybe she was even trying to hide. She was overwhelmed, that much was clear, but there had to be something else leading to this behavior. Demiurge felt a pang of concern for her. Their return had been sudden, and its emotional toll was becoming quite evident. Yet she still carried herself with the grace and beauty befitting a Supreme Being. Even if she remained composed here, enough was enough.
As Demiurge gently urged her on through the crowd of servants, he made a mental note to shield her from unnecessary interactions for the time being. His lady was exhausted, and while he was eager to reunite her with Lord Ainz, it was clear things were becoming too much. This was a delicate situation that required a careful touch—something he prided himself on possessing. Protecting Vesi was now his highest priority, and he would ensure her reintroduction to Nazarick would be as smooth as possible.
They neared the entrance to Ainz's office. His lady had not spoken much since they arrived, but she seemed ready, so Demiurge took a moment to gather his thoughts. He needed to present everything perfectly, both to frame his actions in the best possible light and to keep things brief so his lady could rest as soon as possible. He glanced back at Vesi. The weariness was clear in her eyes, but every time he looked at her, he was filled with joy. She was here, safe, and happy, all because of him. He straightened his posture, his tail swaying behind him as the anticipation built. Soon, he would stand before Lord Ainz, Vesi by his side, and deliver the greatest report of his life.
He could already imagine his lord's reaction—the happiness in his voice, the approval in his gaze, the subtle nod he might give Demiurge. He would, of course, remain humble; but inside, he would know that he had once again proven his worth. Not just to Nazarick, but to Vesi. She would see that he was trustworthy, a guide, someone she could rely on in this infinite world he'd brought her back to.
[Philian Apolesai]
Back in the darkness of Nazarick. He was home sooner than intended, but its comfort was always welcome; especially now as anticipation ate away at his heart. Demiurge had requested to meet him right away, but he was not here. Had he been injured? Laying the foundations of some intricate plot? His mind buzzed with potential explanations, each idea worse than the one before. The devil had never left him waiting before and any possible reason for it couldn't be positive. The sharp snap of his journal closing startled the maid attending to him, but Ainz barely registered her reaction. He'd been doing his best to look busy. A supreme being shouldn't be waiting for anyone after all, but he couldn't be bothered with the act anymore. Instead. he rose from his seat to pace around his room. His nonexistent stomach twisted in knots. The suspense was becoming unbearable. He knew he couldn't outmaneuver Demiurge in a battle of wits, and the more he tried to rationalize the demon's lateness, the more he feared it would come to that.
Perhaps he was going too far ahead. The best thing to do now was wait for Demiurge to arrive and move from there.
Finally, the moment came. Ainz felt Demiurge enter his office. He was standing just at the entrance. But then, there was someone else that joined him, pushing Ainz's fear to its peak before it was suddenly washed away. The residual anxiousness hadn't faded, but it was enough to help him think logically. There was no point in still worrying when the answer to all his questions was just outside. Bracing for the worst, Ainz stepped out of his bedroom and made his way to the office.
The sight that greeted him was completely unexpected. For a moment, Ainz could only stare. He had prepared himself for so many possibilities, but this…this was beyond anything he had imagined.
"Vesi..?"
[Philian Apolesai]
Notes:
"She was here, safe, and happy, all because of him."
What's that? Pandora's Actor was actually instrumental in bringing Vesi back because he slowed Albedo down? Mmm, I don't know about that, chief. Seems like this was ALL Demiurge. No one else. All him. Demiurge proves that he is the best, yet again.
- Demiurge's inner thoughtsANYWAYS, I tried to 'theme' the sections. Could you tell? Probably not. It was supposed to feel like the last few words of the prior section influenced the way the next one flowed but it sorta just feels like I have repetitive word choice in some areas T-T I really liked making this one tho, lots of conflicting emotions.
I had the most fun writing Demi's scheming thoughts, def my favorite section in this chapter so I hope you liked it too. The next one will probably be all fluff and "meeting" the guardians. Writing this has really helped with inspo for my original story so I'm working on that as well on the side, I don't think it will slow anything down tho. (Though, I'm alr hella slow. Not like you would notice if it did lol)
Albedo's section did bring a couple thoughts. I don't know if it was ever confirmed why exactly she is the way she is and all I've found are theories. The most popular one is that Tabula actually made her hate all of the Ainz Ooal Gown but when she was changed to love Momonga, that actually saved him. So if that's what I went with, Albedo would just be destined to hate Vesi's guts the entire time.
There is also the theory that she is just feeling abandoned like everyone else is but her craziness makes her take those feelings to revenge. Which would mean it's possible to get on her good side, leading to a more fluffy story of togetherness. idk which one I'll go with yet. The first leans more into the name while the second one seems like it would cause less problems and Vesi already has a fair few of those to deal with.
Either way, she's prolly gonna want Vesi dead for a little while and do some plotting. If you have any thoughts feel free to lmk cause I haven't outlined that far yet.
Thank you for reading. I hope you enjoyed and I'll see you in the next chapter<3
Chapter 6: Reunion
Summary:
Vesi makes it back to Ainz and they chat. Some Demiurge convo as well.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
[Philian Apolesai]
"Vesi..?"
His voice was low, barely above a whisper, as if saying her name would break whatever spell had brought her here and she would vanish again. She nodded before taking a tentative step forward. There was a small smile on her face, but she hugged herself tightly as if she would fall apart if she didn’t. Her arms trembled, and her body was strained as she dared to move even closer. Her eyes searched his face—or what would have been his face, had he still possessed one. She opened her mouth to say something, but before she could, her body shuddered once more. Traces of fear slipped into her expression, betraying how much she needed reassurance.
"Vesi!"
The words came out with more force than he intended, and he took a few rushed steps toward her. But just as quickly, he stopped himself. The mixture of confusion, excitement, and happiness had built too much, and his inhibitor attempted to wash them away, but it wasn’t enough. Nothing would be enough to stamp out this joy.
"I never thought I'd see you again."
Vesi's smile widened, tears of relief pricking at the corners of her eyes. Seeing his reaction—that he was happy to see her—gave her the courage to close the distance. Her heart hammered in her chest as she whispered, "Momonga... I can't believe it either."
The wavering of her words pulled him closer. He felt a deep need to comfort her, but he hesitated. Should he hug her? Could he hug her? It seemed like the natural thing to do, but he worried how the servants might perceive it. Would it be seen as weakness, or as a benevolent ruler welcoming a lost friend back into the fold? Their ever-watchful eyes never ceased their scrutiny, and he couldn’t shake that feeling. But Vesi ended up making the decision for him. Once he moved within range, she pulled him into a loose hug. It was surprising, but if she had initiated it, surely it would be alright. He returned her embrace, careful to stay as gentle as she was.
Being pressed into a cage of hard bone shouldn’t be so pleasant, but it felt like years of abandonment and fears of not being accepted were all crushed by a single touch. She closed her eyes, focusing on breathing to keep herself from breaking down completely in his arms. Feeling his arms wrap around her so readily, with not an ounce of malice or lingering hatred in his actions, it felt too perfect. All her words, all her planned speeches, were caught in her throat as she leaned further into him.
Sensing her struggle, Ainz gently loosened his hold, just enough to look down into her eyes.
"Where have you been?"
He spoke softly and held her like a china doll. Her wide eyes shimmered with tears. She seemed so close to breaking, and he didn’t want to risk rushing her when she already looked so fragile. But there were a few things he just had to know. Vesi pulled away from him slightly, turning to look at the corner before answering.
"I was just lost. But, Demiurge. He found me, he brought me back."
Ainz nodded, his inhibitor finally successful in calming him down. He shifted his gaze momentarily to Demiurge. The demon was still standing near the door; his usual wide smile was now absent, replaced by a softer, almost tender expression. Ainz had never seen him without his signature look of calculated amusement. But as soon as Demiurge noticed Ainz's gaze on him, he straightened. His face slipped back into its familiar, controlled smile as he took a step closer. Bowing once in acknowledgment, his eyes briefly met Ainz’s. The demon’s voice, usually dripping with charm, was now subdued as he spoke,
"It was my honor, Lord Ainz. Ensuring her safe return was my proud duty."
It was then that Ainz realized the strain Vesi must have gone through. She seemed less nervous now, but her body was still tense from the stress. Gently, he guided her to the sofas in the middle of the room.
"Why don’t you sit? I imagine your journey here was difficult."
He spoke calmly, but underneath, he was desperate to know more—to understand what she had been through, where she had been. He couldn’t imagine what could have happened to make the woman he remembered being so bright become so feeble, but he didn’t want to press too hard while she was in this state. The idea of asking something that might trigger a breakdown kept him quiet until he heard her laugh. It started as a silent chuckle that shook her body, growing into the full, vibrant smile he remembered.
"It wasn’t much at all, actually. I suppose I was acting a little strangely, huh? It’s just..."
She trailed off for a moment to get a better look at her surroundings. Demiurge had moved to stand behind her, carefully watching over them with a very pleased smile. The occasional flash of silver caught her eye—his tail quickly swinging from side to side. Vesi let out another small giggle at the sight before she continued.
"It’s just that I never thought I would be back here. And, even if I did ever find my way back, I thought for sure you would all be mad at me. But you’re not. I don’t know what to say."
For a moment, he sat in stunned silence. Vesi brought her legs up to her chest as she watched her words sink in. Ainz brought a hand to his chin as he tried to figure out why she would possibly feel that way, but he just couldn’t understand.
"Mad? I’m overjoyed that you’re here."
Vesi loosened her hold around her legs as her shoulders relaxed. Her eyes met his empty sockets, and a genuine smile finally came across her face. Without a word, Vesi threw her arms around him, holding him tight to ensure she would never lose him again.
"I really needed to hear that. It really means more than you know."
[Philian Apolesai]
Ninth had been doing her best to stand silently at the far end of the room. A Supreme Being’s return was something to be celebrated, but it was her duty to remain unobtrusive, and she would rather tear her own heart out than interrupt what was unfolding before her. The pair embraced, and she was honored to witness this moment.
Surprise flickered across her face as she struggled to stay composed, the tenderness of the reunion chipping away at her practiced façade. She would never admit it, not even to herself, but a bitter taste crept into her mouth when she first saw Lady Vesi. She had left them, abandoned them and their lord. A very dark part of her didn’t think Vesi deserved to be here. But that feeling vanished the moment Lord Ainz called out to her.
Their lord always worked hard to ensure they felt loved and appreciated. He knew all of their names, looked out for their health, and gave them words of affirmation. All of this was unnecessary for his humble servants, but every grace he offered them was treasured in their hearts. Yet in all her time in this world, Ninth had never seen her master like this—so vulnerable, so... happy.
Her heart swelled in a way she hadn't expected. Though she remained perfectly still at her station, a warmth spread through her chest. The joy of seeing her master reunited with someone that meant so much to him, made Ninth feel lighter. Her eyes softened as they separated. Her lips parted into the slightest of smiles because, at that moment, she was happy Vesi was there. She may have abandoned them all those years ago, but she was here now—and that reignited a light in her master's life that had been missing for so long.
[Philian Apolesai]
The weight she'd been carrying for hundreds of years seemed to just melt away with a single embrace. All the stress that had clawed at her heart, the fear that he might not remember her, that if he did know her, he would be angry, or bitter, it all dissolved in an instant. He was just as happy to see her as she was to see him. It was a miracle.
"How long have you been here, anyway," Vesi asked, pulling back to meet his eyes. "I've searched all across this world and I've never found anyone else from the guild."
Momonga’s posture shifted ever so slightly at that, though his skeletal face betrayed no emotion. He had hoped—really hoped—there would be more of his friends with her. Or, at least, she would know a few rumors from being here longer. But he wasn’t about to let the sting of disappointment ruin the joy of this reunion.
“Well, we only got here about four years ago, it's been seven since I last saw you,” Momonga replied, his voice steady. “What about you? Have you been here since you… left Yggdrasil?”
Vesi's eyes widened in surprise. "Seven years? That's really all?" She let out a small sigh, "It's been quite a while, I haven't kept track for a while but it's been centuries. If I had to guess, I'd say it's been around three hundred years." Vesi laughed slightly. It felt a little unfair that the rest of the world had gone by so slowly while she dealt with life here for decades.
Momonga blinked—or he would have if he had eyelids. “Centuries?”
She gave a wry smile, sinking back into the cushions. “I know, right? I guess time moved differently for us. Feels like I’ve lived through lifetimes, but really, it wasn’t that long ago that I was hunting some demons and… well, got stuck here.” She shook her head. “I’ve been tryin’ to get back ever since.”
"You remember what you were doing when you were brought here?"
The fact that Vesi could so easily recall something from hundreds of years ago was shocking, he asked the question without even thinking of its possible effects. Her thoughtful expression quickly turned somber. A small sigh came from her as the memories flooded her mind.
"Of course, I don't think I could ever forget how scared I was when the whole world was suddenly ripped away."
The pair went quiet. Vesi had no more to say and Ainz wondering how to move forward from such an obvious sore point. As the silence stretched on, Ainz's mind drifted back to the days when Vesi’s absence had first troubled him. Vesi's disappearance was one of the stranger ones. He remembered the morbid game he used to play, guessing when someone's sign-off would be their last. There were always tells. They would start taking days; then weeks, maybe months between each of their logons. And when they were in Yggdrasil they would do less. Spending less and less time in the game until they gave up completely. Ainz always knew when someone was about to leave for the last time, except with Vesi. She'd been active every day, hunting and chatting with everyone. Until one day, she just didn't. Finally having the closure, knowing she was spirited away here rather than abandoning him or dying alone, brought a dark comfort—one that settled in his heart like a shadow.
His thoughts were interrupted by the heavy doors of his office opening. Revealing a beautiful woman standing in the hall. Long black wings perfectly framed her body. She looked like an angel. But when her eyes landed on Vesi, her serene face seemed to flash with anger. Before Vesi could react at all, the look was gone and the angel's features had returned to a lovely smile. A small clank pulled her out of her thoughts. Demiurge's tail which had previously been peacefully swaying from side to side behind him had stilled so quickly she'd heard it snap straight. His smile was gone and now all of his attention was focused on this woman. That's when she felt it: this ominous presence that filled the room the moment the angel had appeared, Vesi had felt it before. In the woods when Demiurge had found her. He had been so desperate to get her away then, but now...
She looked back at Demiurge. He had moved slightly closer to her, his body had tensed, but he didn't seem like he would try to take Vesi anywhere now. What the hell was going on?
Vesi turned to Momonga in confusion but he had not changed at all, did he really miss that ugly glare this woman just threw at her? He met her gaze and he nodded, like he understood, but something in Vesi felt that he didn't.
"Albedo!" He called out cheerfully. "Vesi has just been brought home to us. We will surely need to throw a celebration in honor of this day."
He turned back to her and shot a subtle thumbs up her way. What question did he think he'd answered?! Vesi just smiled in return and worked to look professional in front of this woman. She had no idea what was going on, and Momonga acting so friendly with her in contrast to Demiurge's obvious fear only brought more questions to her mind but she decided it wouldn't be safe to ask any of them in front of this angel.
Vesi moved to fix her posture while the woman, Albedo, moved to stand on the right side of the couch. Looking like she was guarding over Ainz while Demiurge stood close on her left. As she approached, her face completely morphed into one of joy. Her eyes lit up and she looked at Vesi with so much happiness she began to question her sanity.
"Ah, Lady Vesi! An honor for you to finally come back to us. I'm sure Lord Ainz is overjoyed that you're here." Albedo held her hands together in front of her chest as if she were in prayer. Her voice sounded sweet but there was a slight malice underlining it and that slight jab did not go unnoticed by Vesi.
"It's so great to be back! I thought I would never see any of you again." Vesi tried to match her energy and sound cheerful. "Although," She brought her attention back to Momonga. "Lord Ainz?"
Vesi adjusted her posture once more to view them both. Albedo continued smiling down at her. The tension grew thicker but Momonga either didn't notice or chose to ignore it. He just leaned back, a smile in his voice as he spoke.
"Oh, of course. Forgive me for not mentioning this earlier. You've been gone for some time, and when I came here, I thought it would be best to... change my name." He was speaking slowly, prancing around the topic but Vesi waited patiently for him to finish. "I now go by Ainz Ooal Gown."
He brought his full attention to her, scanning her face for any possible upset. It had been a little presumptuous to take the name and now he would have to deal with any consequence it brought. Vesi blinked, caught off guard.
"Ainz Ooal Gown? As in... the guild's name?"
Momonga nodded. "Exactly. I thought it would make me more recognizable to anyone that might be from Yggdrasil and, it was a way to honor the legacy of everyone. They're all a part of the name." His tone dipped slightly at the end, this must weigh on him.
"I see... it suits you. I just didn’t expect—"
"You did not expect him to change?" Albedo’s voice slid into the conversation, saccharine as ever, though there was a certain edge to it. "Lord Ainz has grown much in your absence. The burden of leading Nazarick alone is not something he would take lightly."
The pointed comment went over Ainz’s head, but Vesi felt it linger. She smiled, trying to brush off the awkwardness. "Of course he changed. He's always been adaptable, it's one of his best traits. I was simply a little surprised." Vesi turned back to Momonga—no, Ainz. "I think that was a wonderful idea. It certainly piqued my interest when I first heard it."
He chuckled in response. Such human sounds coming from his skeletal form were still strange, but Vesi loved that he was happy.
"Good, I was a little worried what people might think if they heard I took the name."
Vesi laughed and put a hand on his massive shoulder. A small flutter of annoyance came from Albedo but she decided to ignore it. "That's nothing to worry about. In fact, there is no one better to take that name and I think it's perfect."
Ainz chuckled again, a sound still strange and almost otherworldly coming from his skeletal form. "Thank you, Vesi. It means a great deal to hear you say that."
Vesi smiled warmly. She hesitated for a moment before adding, "Though, if I’m being honest, I might need some time to stop calling you... well, Momonga." She laughed softly, almost nervously, the familiarity of the old name slipping out. "But don’t worry, I’ll get used to it—Ainz."
Ainz gave her a nod, his eye sockets glowing briefly with what seemed like amusement. "Take all the time you need. As long as you're here to call me by any name, I’m satisfied."
"It is indeed a miracle for our lady to have returned after so long." Albedo crooned through gritted teeth. She was desperate to disrupt this peace but she seemed docile enough.
"After around three hundred years.."
Ainz echoed Vesi's prior words. Bringing a bony hand up to his chin as he still tried to fully comprehend what she'd said. The first thing that came to his mind was that time must move much faster in this world. He'd been in this New World for around four years now, and he remembered the times each of his friends left him. The counters next to all their names on the HUD that greeted him every time he logged in would never let him forget. She'd gone missing just three years before Yggdrasil ended, yet in less than a decade she'd lived several lifetimes here. Bringing a new question to the front of his mind.
"You said that you were lost, but where were you really? Just wandering for all that time?"
Vesi let out a breathless laugh and leaned back into the cushions. Thinking back on the life she'd lived, nothing really stuck out. Where had she been? What had she done in all this time? She had been... existing, and little more. After she realized that there was likely no way to return home, the hope that had fueled her search slowly faded. She had resigned herself to wasting away under the waves, hidden from a world that had no place for her.
"You might not believe it, but I really haven't done much since I was brought here. As you might be able to imagine, a big an' scary monster isn't welcome most places, meaning the civilizations here were never the friendliest."
She paused, her bright eyes narrowing slightly as she recalled her more recent encounters.
"Like, just recently I heard there was a skeleton sorcerer and I came to see. The humans that told me about that were all terrified, and the moment I arrived there were more prepared to attack me. That's usually just how it goes. People see me, they get scared, and then they try to kill me. After a while, I figured it was just easier to stay away. No need to cause more trouble than I already do just by existing."
Her tone was casual, almost dismissive, but there was a lingering bitterness interlaced in her words and everyone present picked up on it. To spend centuries isolated, regarded as nothing more than a monster by those around you—she did not deserve such a fate, none of his people did. The only thing he'd decided he wanted was for those under his flag to be happy. Vesi smiled through it all but he still felt that he'd failed her somewhat.
Ainz nodded slowly as she spoke, his mind racing with thoughts and feelings he wasn't really sure how to express while his guardian's masks of calm had both slipped slightly. Albedo's face softened for just a moment while Demiurge's smile had vanished to show just the slightest hint of anger.
"I'm sorry that this world was cruel to you." He broke free from his thoughts. "You deserve better than that."
She just shrugged in response. "Don't worry about that! That's the past, I still can't believe I'm here, talking to you." Vesi sat up to look him in the eyes, hoping to get her point across to him better. It worked, Ainz couldn't help chuckling slightly.
"I'm glad you're here too," he admitted, "but that last encounter of yours doesn't sound like it happened randomly. Did they seem like they wanted anything?"
"What they wanted? I dunno.."
Ainz merely nodded at her casual answer but both Albedo and Demiurge frowned slightly. Acting so lackadaisical probably didn't leave the best impression.
"I did ask them a few questions but only things that would get me more information on you. I guess I was a little too excited, I didn't get everything I could. I know they're from a Theocracy though. Said they were from the 'Windflower Scripture'."
Vesi reached into her inventory to retrieve the magical hoops she'd taken from the man and placed them on the table between them.
"This seemed to be their ace, I've never seen humans with magic like it before."
Ainz reached for the hoops the moment they touched the wood. Murmuring a couple things as he shifted them around in his hands. It was a unique magic item, of course he was excited. Some things truly never change. Vesi hadn't learned much about the item but she needed to appear more knowledgeable in front of them. Especially Albedo. The way the Demiurge's demeanor completely changed when she entered had set Vesi on edge. She kept talking in hopes of seeming useful to the judgeful eyes of the succubus that were boring into her.
"It seems to be something like a lasso. The user holds one end and when you throw the other loop around someone it will drain their mana. Not the best at it but not bad either."
Ainz only hummed in response. Still quite taken with the item he cast some spells, likely gleaning more information in these few seconds than Vesi had in her hours of fiddling with it during her walk. Finally, he placed the loops back onto the table and found the ability to respond properly.
"Indeed... Not a high drain at all but it could be useful."
Ainz leaned back on the sofa and slipped into silence. He seemed to be doing that quite often. Must be a lot on the mind. Vesi thought as she glanced at the pair watching over them. Albedo had returned to her peaceful smile while she stared down at Ainz, Demiurge's frown only deepened when she'd first mentioned humans and it never subsided. Hopefully his opinion of her wasn't already ruined.
[Philian Apolesai]
The audacity of those humans to even attempt to harm their lady ignited a deep-seated fury within him. But the knowledge that she had been attacked so close to his domain, under his very watch, and yet he had done nothing, twisted like a knife in his gut. His primary duty as her protector had been abandoned, and she was left to fend for herself—because of his negligence. It was more than unacceptable—it was unforgivable. Demiurge's mind reeled, trying to reconcile his failure with his sworn loyalty to her. How could he claim to serve her when he couldn’t even ensure her safety in his own territory?
She reached into her inventory to show off an item she'd taken from the humans and the sight of it momentarily pulled him away from his thought. His mind now shifting to its potential uses as she explained it. The idea that a weapon had been raised against her was upsetting, but perhaps it could now be used to better Nazarick in some way. Demiurge watched intently as Lord Ainz turned the item around in his hands, desperate to come up with something worthwhile. The sooner he started redeeming himself for his failure the better.
When his lord placed the hoops back down, Demiurge felt a tug of curiosity pulling him forward. Before he could stop his foolish behavior, Vesi noticed his interest and made a small gesture.
"Would you like to take a closer look, Demiurge?"
Her voice carried a note of encouragement but he still hesitated for a moment. His gaze shifting between the hoops and Vesi. The thought of handling something she'd claimed as her own, something she'd fought for; it felt like a gift. A gift that someone who had failed her did not deserve. But she had offered it, and it would be rude to refuse an offer from a Supreme One, he reasoned with himself.
"Yes, my Lady. I would."
He quickly gathered up the hoops feeling her residual magic coursing through the metal. Just as his lords said, it was not particularly strong—certainly not powerful enough to do anyone in this room actual harm—but it was interesting. And most importantly, his lady had made an effort to include him in the observation which was an honor all on its own. Demiurge allowed himself a small smile as he returned the item.
"I thank you for your generosity, Lady Vesi, it is much appreciated."
As he bowed to her, he caught a glimpse of her eyes. Though she still sparkled with excitement, they now carried a weight that hadn't been there before, as if the day's trials had finally taken their toll. Her movements had slowed, her once-bright smiles now fading into something more tired. Demiurge's concern grew sharper, his feelings of joy and guilt replaced by a cold thread of worry weaving its way through his thoughts. She had endured enough today, more than she should have, and the signs of her weariness were unmistakable. Without rising from his bow, he spoke softly.
"You seem quite tired, my Lady. Perhaps you would like to rest?"
[Philian Apolesai]
The question hadn't even been directed at him, but Ainz was left the most confused by it. The gears in his undead mind turned as he examined Vesi's face. Not only did he no longer need sleep, for years now everyone in his circle had nullified such needs. Demiurge was right though. Vesi did seem a bit more... sluggish? The descriptor didn't matter, she really should get some rest. He kicked himself mentally for not recognizing it himself and there was a small tinge of jealousy with the realization that she could still enjoy the simpler ways of relaxation while ever since he was brought into this body his stress has done nothing but build.
"Oh, sleep would be nice I suppose."
Vesi seemed hesitant to go but she nodded in agreement, but then she looked a little concerned. Ah, she probably doesn't know where to go. Before Ainz could offer any guidance, Demiurge had risen from his bow and moved closer to Vesi.
"Understood, my Lady. Would do me the honor of allowing me to be your guide?"
Did Demiurge even know where her room was? Come to think, Ainz didn't know where Vesi's room was either. Well, Demiurge had offered, so it was safe to say he probably knew where he was going. Before Ainz could agree, a sickly sweet voice cut through the room.
“Ah, yes, our fragile lady certainly needs some rest,” Albedo commented, her words dripping with such artificial sincerity that even Ainz caught it this time.
What the hell is her problem?? He let out a small sigh. Ainz had no idea what had caused that comment, but chiding only ever made her more upset. It was best to be gentle with her.
"She has been through much today, Albedo. A little concern wouldn’t go amiss.”
Demiurge’s face barely shifted, but Ainz caught the faintest hint of a frown forming on his normally composed features. Vesi also appeared momentarily thrown off by the comment, though she quickly regained her poise. Instead of responding with irritation, she simply nodded, her smile returning when she looked back at Demiurge.
"Thank you, that sounds lovely."
“Demiurge,” Ainz called, his ever-loyal guardian promptly turned to him. "Escort Lady Vesi to her quarters. And return to me as soon as you can, I have matters I need to discuss."
Demiurge bowed deeply. "At once, Lord Ainz."
Ainz watched as Demiurge turned to Vesi, gesturing to the door as he prepared to guide her. Vesi gave him a grateful nod before they both headed toward the door. His hollow eyes followed them as they exited, his mind already churning with the conversation he needed to have with Demiurge. The demon certainly deserved a reward. Ainz had no idea the work that must have gone into finding Vesi and bringing her home. But what? There's no way Demiurge would just say what he wanted, he never does. Ainz would have to think of something himself. Plus, it was almost certain that the rest of the tomb would want a massive celebration for Vesi's return. The lights in his sockets dimmed as he sighed. This was a joyous time to be sure, but the work truly never ended.
[Philian Apolesai]
Demiurge rose from his bow, stepping forward with his usual grace as he opened the door for Vesi. She nodded her thanks, and they began walking side by side. The sound of their footsteps swallowed by the rich carpet beneath them. The hallway stretched ahead, lit by the bright chandeliers overhead. As they walked, Demiurge couldn't help constantly turning to steal glances at her. Nazarick was and always will be her home, but it had been centuries since she'd last walked these halls, and he did not miss the concern that hid beneath the surface. She still walked with a quiet grace, but he could see the fatigue. Her steps just a fraction shorter than they had been when they'd first arrived but she remained poised. It was admirable, her restraint. Especially considering the ordeal she'd just gone through with Albedo. He had been hoping the succubus would calm herself once Vesi had been brought home, but he would have to do something about her if she continued being so outwardly disrespectful.
As they moved through the corridors, they were passed by leagues of servants. Their faces all lit up at the sight of Vesi. Though they beamed with joy, they wisely kept their distance, bowing deeply as they passed. Demiurge could feel the hum of excitement rippling through the Tomb. News of Vesi’s return had undoubtedly spread at lightning speed, and the maids would likely be gossiping about it for days.
Demiurge glanced over at Vesi. She looked calm on the surface, but there was something a bit unsettled in her eyes. After a few moments of silence, she finally spoke, her voice soft, though tinged with curiosity.
"Demiurge. I had a question if that's alright?"
Vesi brought her bright eyes up to meet his. Demiurge already knew what was coming but there was nothing to be done about it. So he merely nodded his head.
"Of course, my Lady. Your wish is my command."
She let out an airy giggle. A choir of jingling bells that danced in his ears.
"I'm happy to hear that. So.." She took a brief pause, her eyes drifting away in thought before they returned to him. "Is Albedo alright?"
Her question was so careful, her tone could so easily be seen as caring, and it made Demiurge want to drop to his knees and thank her for her caution. He knew this question was coming, but addressing such a thing in front of the maids would essentially be telling everyone in the tomb about Albedo's insanity. However, despite her long absence, his Lady clearly had excellent foresight on Nazarick's inner workings. All his Supreme Ones were truly amazing beyond comprehension.
The maids' full attention snapped to them the moment Vesi mentioned Albedo, he could feel their gazes. Now, he could make Albedo and his Lady seem caring.
"Albedo was simply excited to see you, my Lady." His response was calm, and measured. "Much has changed in your absence, and we are all adjusting to your return."
It was a delicate balance. Demiurge could not lie outright to a Supreme One, but neither could he fully divulge Albedo’s true feelings. Vesi was sharp, however. Her eyes narrowed as she looked him up and down. For a moment, he could sense putting together that there was more to his words. But to his relief, she didn’t press further. Instead, she nodded, accepting the explanation, though he could tell it didn’t entirely satisfy her.
"Right..." Vesi murmured, her gaze shifting forward once more.
They walked in silence for a while, the only sound being the soft echo of their footsteps against the floor. Demiurge’s mind remained alert, despite the quiet between them. He knew that, in time, the tension between Vesi and Albedo would need to be addressed, but now wasn’t the moment.
Thankfully, the walk did not last for much longer. At the very end of the corridor was Lady Vesi's room. It was simple yet elegant, marked with the familiar symbol of a laurel wreath surrounding a great fish—her emblem. Demiurge moved to open it for her.
[Philian Apolesai]
Just looking at the door filled Vesi with a sense of nostalgia. The abstract shapes forming a fish surrounded by a laurel wreath she'd chosen for her symbol when she was first welcomed into the guild decorated the door and its handle. Demiurge opened it for her and stepped to the side.
As she stepped inside, the cool air enveloped her. It carried the faint scent of sea salt and something faintly metallic—just as she'd imagined it would.
It was like she'd walked into an Atlantean museum mixed with a lounge. The circular room was lined with intricate pillars, the gaps of plaster filled with her trophies and mementos of past adventures. Leading to a domed window that overlooked an underwater city. Without a word, Vesi moved past the curved couches in the center of the room to press her hand against the glass. The centerpiece of her room, just being so close to it reminded her of the life she'd had before. The window wasn't real of course; she was still miles underground. A quiet hum of pulsing magic came from it since this 'window' was enchanted. It was a looped animation she'd made so long ago with her friends. She could almost hear Blue-Planet fussing over every detail.
[Philian Apolesai]
"No, no, no, no. That's WAY too dark! We're supposed to be in the ocean, not the vacuum of space! What are these values, man?"
"These values are off?" White-Lace sighed dramatically. A crackle in his cheap mic distorting his words. "So sorry, I was under the impression that I was the artist here!" He swatted away the menu in front of him, sending it in front of Blue-Planet. "How about you do it, Mr. Critic?"
[Philian Apolesai]
The two always had a silly back-and-forth to get into when it was time for a project. They couldn't help it. White-Lace was a proud artist and Blue-Planet knew everything there was to know about nature. They were bound to butt heads, and Vesi had loved it. Back then, it was nice background noise to her own work. Now, they were treasured memories. Precious pieces of the past that flooded back to her with every item she saw. Pushing herself away from the window, Vesi moved to the walls. Everywhere she looked, a new recollection came to her mind. Skulls from slain creatures, unique flora that fit her theme, old weapons of hers, everything that had once caught her eye when she played the game now brought a sense of peace she'd never before experienced in this life.
[Philian Apolesai]
Demiurge stood just in front of the door, his sharp eyes sweeping over the room. Despite its beauty, something was missing. It took only a moment for him to realize what it was.
There was no bed.
His brow furrowed, and he turned his gaze to Vesi. She was still wandering the room, fingers lightly brushing over the artifacts and trophies, her expression wistful. Demiurge couldn't understand it—this room was beautifully crafted, but surely she needed somewhere to rest. After all, she had slept in the previous word, and she seemed tired now. A bed must be somewhere for her. That would be a predicament to solve at a later date. His Lady needed somewhere to rest now.
"Lady Vesi," he started softly, breaking the silence between them. "There’s no bed here. Perhaps you would like me to take you somewhere more suitable for sleeping?"
Vesi paused and turned to him. "A bed?" She murmured with a look of confusion, as if the very concept eluded her in the moment. She muttered something else under her breath. "No, I have a bed. I needed to have one, everyone did."
Her voice was faint, like she was only speaking to herself as she wandered over to a section of wall that was covered in paintings. Vesi dragged her hand along it until she was before the drawing of the World Tree. She traced the edge of the frame, pausing at the nameplate at the bottom of the painting as though she was trying to remember something. Slowly, she pressed into the nameplate. Nothing happened immediately, but soon it gave way. The small plate was pushed into the frame and with a soft click, the wall began to shift. The entire section slid down into the floor to reveal a hidden room. A small grin spread across her face as she turned back to Demiurge.
"There it is~"
Without any further explanation, Vesi stepped into the room. Demiurge could not fathom why his lady had gone to these lengths to disguise her bedroom, but that was a failing on his part. His Supreme Ones had no need to explain themselves. He made a note of the specific painting that triggered the mechanism before following Vesi inside.
Demiurge's eyes quickly examined the hidden bedroom. Aside from the fine layer of dust that, while upsetting, he would have to excuse for the time being, the room was just as meticulously designed as the rest of her quarters. The aquatic theme continued here, and it was in everything. The carvings in the wood, the designs on the walls, the canopy that was draped over the bed, and the slight scent of sea that persisted even here. It was all lit by the small blue lights above that flickered like stars in the ceiling. It was, acceptable.
Vesi crossed the room and sat at the edge of the bed. Demiurge stayed nearby, carefully observing her with a growing sense of concern. Something in her posture seemed off—her shoulders were tense, and her hands rested uncertainly on her lap, fingers tugging at the fabric of her dress.
"Is something else wrong with the room, my Lady?"
Vesi shook her head, her smile fading as she stared at the floor. "No, it's perfect," She whispered. "It’s just..." She trailed off, her voice trembling slightly. Her smile returned for a moment, but now it looked almost pained. "It's a bit silly but, I'm scared."
Demiurge’s brows furrowed in confusion. "Scared?"
She looked back at him with shimmering eyes. "I'm scared that when I go to sleep, I'll wake up alone. That all of this—" her gaze swept over the room, her memories, her home, before returning to him—"It will have all been a dream. And when I wake up, I'll be alone again."
Demiurge felt his chest tighten at her words. He hadn't anticipated this. The depths of her fear. But he wasn’t one to falter in the face of emotions. Stepping forward, he spoke with assurance. "You won’t wake up alone, my Lady. I will be here when you wake."
Her eyes widened, and for a moment, it seemed as though she didn’t believe him. But then, slowly, she nodded, a small, grateful smile appearing on her face.
"Thank you," she whispered.
Demiurge watched as she lay down on the bed, the tension in her body gradually easing as exhaustion began to take hold. He stood by her side, watching over her as her breathing slowed, her eyes finally fluttering closed.
[Philian Apolesai]
Notes:
Ugh, dialogue. I procrastinated so hard on this chapter cause I knew there would be sooo much talking. Took a lot of reminding myself that I wouldn't get good at these things if I never practiced them. So I tried to do a dual PoV in a few sections to save some thoughts and time. It was a way to see how they were both feeling in that important moment without doing a breaker between every paragraph. i think it came out alr and I was a bit more comfortable showing multiple perspectives in one section when trying to explain why people were saying what they were, I hope it wasn't confusing or anything. Tried to use the fact that Ainz has two names (Momonga in Vesi's mind, and Ainz to everyone else) to help show who was thinking in these blended sections. So hopefully it was clear.
Anyway, does anyone know how long Ainz has been in this world? This fic takes time right after the Holy Kingdom arc and I think that took place around four years after he arrived, but I actually couldn't find a trustworthy timeline. If I got it wrong, please let me know and I'll fix it.
As a final note, I drew Vesi! You can find her on Unvale here:
https://unvale.io/character/92f5834b-e7a1-4767-ac35-ad1b03125509I'll also add a link to the info chapter in the coming days. My mental image of Vesi has changed a lot since I wrote that description so I plan on overhauling that to make it better fit what I have in mind. With this project, I don't wanna just get better at writing, but drawing my characters as well. Becoming consistent in all my styles is a goal of mine so never hold back on any critique you have of me!
Thank you for reading! I hope you enjoyed it more than I enjoyed writing it lmao I am very excited to do more one-on-one conversations for a while. They seem a bit easier.
See you in the next chapter<3
Chapter 7: Reward
Summary:
Demi has a talk with Ainz. Serves as a bit of Demiurge characterization and a short recap of what's happened so far.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
[Philian Apolesai]
Demiurge lingered at the threshold of Vesi’s room, his gaze fixed on her sleeping form beneath the silken covers. She seemed peaceful at last, a stark contrast to the tremors of fear and uncertainty that wracked her body when they first reunited. As much as it pained him to leave, Lord Ainz had summoned him, and duty could never be ignored. He moved out of her bedroom, passing through the false wall and ready to leave but then there was the matter of the door.
There were few fools that would enter a supreme one's room without permission, but the one that would was cause for concern. This hidden door was good, but it was useless to her if it was open like this. On a whim, Demiurge walked back to the painting of the World Tree. Running his hand along its frame as Vesi had before pressing in on the nameplate beneath the World Tree painting again, watching with satisfaction as the hidden mechanisms secured the room. Still, a sense of unease tugged at him. Sealing the door didn’t feel like enough. That succubus knew that Vesi was here and, should she try something while he was gone, it wouldn't take her long to find a way in.
He needed to be certain.
With a wave of his hand, Demiurge summoned the familiar, shimmering energy of [Alarm] spells. One at the false door—just in case. Another at the main entrance, carefully attuned to his own magical signature.
He left, walking down the hall with a lighter heart.
[Philian Apolesai]
Once outside the office doors, Demiurge straightened his jacket. Ensuring everything about his appearance was perfect before seeing his lord once more. There was only one thing Lord Ainz would want to immediately and Demiurge needed to have a perfect report for him. That brought up Pandora's Actor—and Pulcinella, that foolish clown. Pulcinella certainly deserved some form of punishment for his negligence, while Pandora’s efforts had been commendable, perhaps even worthy of a reward. But speaking of them would only complicate matters. As a guardian, it was Demiurge's sworn duty to make his master’s life easier—and the easiest path here was to take all the credit.
His usual devilish grin split across his face as he pushed open the office doors.
[Philian Apolesai]
From the entryway he can already feel the tension in the air. His lord, regal as usual, is sitting at his desk. Behind him, Albedo stands rigid, her gaze locked on Demiurge with an intensity that’s impossible to ignore. He can feel her disdain, the quiet fury simmering beneath those golden eyes. However, if she is here, she cannot be out enacting some mad plan to harm Lady Vesi. A withering glare or snide remark directed at him meant nothing. As long as she behaved, her bitter rage was irrelevant.
"Ah, Demiurge." Ainz greeted as the demon neared his desk. "I trust Vesi is resting well?"
"My Lord," Demiurge crossed his arm over his chest as he bowed. "Yes, Lady Vesi is sleeping now. As she still seemed perturbed, I took the liberty of securing her room."
Abeldo's wings fluttered quietly but she still said nothing while Ainz muttered under his breath. "She's feeling scared?" Demiurge elected not to respond as Ainz shifted around in his chair, bringing a bony hand to his chin in thought.
"I'll have to deal with that later," Ainz brought his attention back to Demiurge. "First, I want to know where she was. How did you find her?"
Demiurge's smile widened just a fraction. Things were going to fall perfectly into place.
"I was made aware of her return last night as I journeyed to my farm. Where she was before then, I cannot say. Eventually, I was able to locate her by following faint traces of her aura, weak but unmistakably hers. She was in the forests East of the Holy Robel Kingdom."
Ainz nodded along with his words. Demiurge had been expecting the follow up question, but he was still somewhat unsure of how to handle it.
"Her aura was weak, and she's scared. Was she injured at all?"
Demiurge hesitated for a moment. Always wanting to portray his lady at her best, as was his duty. However, he could not hide her current state. He lowered his head slightly, his tone almost humble.
“There were no major physical injuries, Lord Ainz,” Demiurge continues, his voice softening with a rare hint of emotion. “Though I must admit, my approach may have been somewhat abrupt, given the urgency of the situation. Lady Vesi was in a fragile state.”
He hesitated. Lips twitching into a fanatic smile that he struggled to keep in check. Tail unwittingly flicking behind him as he reflected on the joy—the honor—of witnessing someone so powerful, so perfect, in a vulnerable state. His breath hitched slightly before he quickly adjusted his tie. Working to force his expression back to its usual calm professionalism.
"However, once she realized that she was safe, that I would be taking her back to Nazarick... her joy was quite overwhelming. It was an honor to be there to support her."
Ainz tilted his head slightly. His perceptive lord likely sensing the momentary shift in Demiurge's demeanor. He drummed his fingers against his desk for a moment in thought before he nodded to himself. Deciding to move on rather than dwell on that slight show of weakness which Demiurge was grateful for.
"Well that is good... I'm happy you were there to assist her. Now, there's only a few more things I wanted to ask you about."
He reached his arm out, hand disappearing into a small void. After a short moment he brought it out, placing the hoops Vesi had brought down on the wood. Ainz carefully straightened the chain out as he spoke.
"Her description was brief, but listening to that and looking at this item makes me think they were there to capture a magic user." Once satisfied, the red lights in his sockets shifted back to Demiurge. "Do you have any information on who might have been able to plan something like this so quickly? Could it be the Slaine Theocracy to the South? They would have been quite far from home if that was the case. And they knew that Vesi was back before we did. Granted, they didn't create the best team to fight a warrior like her, but it is still impressive."
Demiurge's heart fell. Expression darkening slightly as he recalled Vesi’s story.
“Indeed, my lord. As she reached the shore, a group of humans assaulted her. They possessed equipment specifically designed to capture magical beings—an item that was clearly created with ill intent. Although Lady Vesi's strength lies in her physical abilities, her magical reserves are far above the average of this world. It seems these humans mistook her for a powerful caster and sought to subdue her." Demiurge took a brief pause to adjust his glasses. Speaking on one of his failures would always be difficult. "Unfortunately, I do not know who exactly has done this yet, but I do have a strong suspicion."
Ainz’s sockets gleamed with interest. “And who do you suspect?”
“The Slaine Theocracy, my lord,” Demiurge answered without hesitation. “Given their disdain for your greatness and their knowledge of such beings. Despite the distance I do not know of any others it could be. I deeply regret not foreseeing this threat. Had I been more vigilant—”
Ainz raised a hand, cutting off his apology.
“You don't need to take the blame for every small failure, Demiurge. You’ve done more than enough by ensuring Vesi’s safe return.”
Albedo’s silence at Ainz’s words spoke volumes, but Demiurge ignored her, lowering his head in deference once more. "Your kindness knows no bounds, my lord."
“Kindness or not, you’ve earned a reward,” Ainz said, shifting the tone of the conversation. “Tell me, Demiurge. What is it that you desire? You may ask for anything.”
Demiurge’s smile grew wider, though he kept his head bowed. “Anything, my lord?”
“Anything,” Ainz confirmed. "You’ve earned it.”
For a moment, Demiurge allowed himself to mentally celebrate his success. There were failings along the way, but now he was in the perfect position.
“My lord, if I may be so bold, I ask for the privilege of serving Lady Vesi directly. To be at her side and ensure her happiness and safety during this adjustment period."
Ainz seemed slightly taken aback by his statement.
"What do you mean by that? Do you believe she's unsafe here?"
Demiurge's posture straightened imperceptibly. For just a moment, the light in his multifaceted gaze shifted to Albedo. In response she only fluttered her wings and smiled. As if to say 'Tell him what happened, he'll never believe you'. And she was right. Bringing up what she had attempted to do to Vesi just this morning would not only be pitting his word against hers, it would create so many issues during an already stressful time. It would be best to hope Albedo just keeps her distance so their lords have time to relax. He took a small breath to steady himself, he'd need a different explanation that was still acceptable. Leaving Vesi in Nazarick with Albedo when she was in such a vulnerable state would be the height of foolishness. His mental battle lasted less than a second before he was able to look back to his lord. Adjusting his glasses quickly before he spoke.
"While Lady Vesi is overjoyed to have returned, I believe the recent events have been quite stressful. So it would be best if someone she already trusts is nearby while she adjusts. As I was the one to find her, I should be the one to help her during this time as well. It would be a great honor and I assure you it would have no effect on my work."
He clenched his fists behind his back, sharp claws digging into his palms through the thick gloves. A silent sigh passed his lips. If his lord refused and sent him back to the farm he would have to get Lady Vesi involved to request he stay. Putting the final two Supreme Beings against each other is never something he would want to do, but he could not leave her here in good conscious. Not now, anyway.
Ainz leaned back into his chair and rested his chin on a bony hand. Mulling over the demon's words in his mind. He had surely noticed how skittish their usually brave and confident lady seemed. She clearly needed support. After seconds that felt like an eternity, Lord Ainz nodded.
"Alright. I'll be trusting you with her then. I hope you can make her more comfortable here. Let her know we're all so happy she's back."
Demiurge's grin widened with every word, and at that last commented he spared a glance at Albedo who had managed to not even so much as flinch. Demiurge was good at concealing his emotions but the way she was able to completely change terrified him somewhat. However, now was not the time to be lingering on such things. He had just won another victory over the succubus and he would take it gratefully.
"Thank you, Lord Ainz. I will not disappoint you."
[Philian Apolesai]
As Demiurge left, Ainz leaned back in his chair, scratching his skeletal chin thoughtfully.
“I brought him here to reward him… and somehow, I ended up giving him more work…” Ainz sighs. “Well, that’s Demiurge for you.”
Maybe taking time in the tomb to serve Vesi would be like a break? At least, the closest thing to a break the demon would willingly take. So this could actually be a good thing. Vesi will have one of the most capable guardians helping her and Demiurge might finally relax.
Ainz nodded to himself as he looked back down at the chain on his desk—left behind by her would-be captors. Apparently she was 'fragile' right now, but Vesi had never been one to stay down; and the question of who had tried to take her lingered. Ainz’s sockets glowed faintly. “Whoever it was... they won’t get another chance.”
[Philian Apolesai]
Notes:
This one was a lot shorter but (hopefully) still enjoyable. A small recap of what's happened so far from Demi's *very* trustworthy and reasonable PoV. Hope the insanity and smarts came across well. I know there aren't many chapters yet but what I've posted so far has been very long so if anybody skipped thru them, this should be enough to catch them up to speed. I've been told I really need to reign it in so I'll try to make more reasonably sized chapters in the future but I still love yapping so no promises on that.
Thanks for reading <3
Chapter 8: Prelude
Summary:
Everyone gets word of Vesi's return.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The soft rustling of fabric filled the dimly lit room as maids folded fresh linens. Ninth's eyes were bright with excitement as she finished her story.
"I wish you had been there to see it! I was right there, front and center when Lady Vesi and Lord Ainz reunited." She let out a small sigh, hugging the still warm towel to her chest. "It truly was magical.."
A hush settled over the room, each maid sharing a quiet smile as their hands returning to the linens with renewed energy. The story was almost too grand to be true, yet here it was, rippling through their ranks as a secret they were lucky to share.
“Ahh, I’m so jealous!” whispered one of the maids, clutching a stack of folded sheets a little tighter.
Fifth shook her head, eyes wide with wonder. “I can’t believe Lady Vesi has actually returned.”
[Philian Apolesai]
"LADY VESI HAS RETURNED?!"
The scream echoed through Shalltear’s chambers as she jumped from her plush chair, teacup falling from her hands to stain the delicate pink upholstery with blood. Her dainty hand still on her temple, trying to steady herself from the shock. For a moment, she was completely stunned, absorbing the news from the voice in her head—after the realization hit her, anger flashed in her crimson eyes.
"That smug, conniving bastard!" She stamped her foot like a petulant child, folding her arms with an indignant huff. "I bet that's what Demiurge was trying to hide from me! Why would he even bother with something like that?” she muttered, a sharp tch escaping her lips. “That selfish ass is trying to take all the credit…” Her jaw clenched into a pout and her brow furrowed. He'd gone right over her head, over everyone, just to put himself first! "Well, I can be impressive too!"
Without another thought, she threw open her wardrobe, yanking out her favorite gown. Muttering to herself as she struggled to change, the fabric nearly tearing in her hands as she pulled it on. “Oh, Lady Vesi will see how much I’ve grown and how loyal I am,” she said, puffing up with pride. “Demiurge will be forgotten by the time I’m finished.”
After straightening her collar, Shalltear admired her reflection for a moment before summoning a shimmering [Gate]. With one final glance, she stepped through, already planning a grand show for her lady's return.
[Philian Apolesai]
Aura stretched across a low hanging branch, lazily letting her feet dangle as Mare slowly nibbled his way through lunch. He always ate slowly, though usually it was because his nose was buried in some book. Now he was far too busy still fretting over the news.
"Sis..." He finally called out, looking up at his seemingly unbothered sister. "What if she doesn't even remember us?" He twisted his hands together, mind racing through memories—Lady Vesi laughing at his cuteness, praising his strength to Lady Bukubukuchagama. Did those moments mean as much to her as they did to him? He fidgeted, glancing at the ground. “It’s just… it’s been so long.”
"Don't be silly! Our Lady wouldn't have worked so hard to come home if she didn't remember us. Besides, Pestonya already said that Lady Vesi is excited to see us! You worry too much."
"But—" Before Mare could stammer a reply, the air of the clearing shifted. The crackling of magic and swirling flashes of light appearing at its center. Shalltear ran out in a frenzy. Her gown billowed around her as she stormed into their space, crimson eyes glinting with fury. Without pausing to look at them, she clenched her fists. “Can you believe it?!" She started screaming "Lady Vesi is back! And nobody told me!” she shrieked, startling the birds nearby.
Aura rolled her eyes, hopping down from the tree. "What is your problem? We’re all just getting the news now.”
Shalltear stomped in a circle, ignoring Aura’s annoyance as she continued, “This is terrible news! I can’t believe he’d be so selfish—”
Aura’s jaw dropped. “What the heck’s that supposed to mean?”
Shalltear spun, gripping the girl by her shoulders as her voice rose. “It’s terrible because Demiurge is so selfish! He wanted all the glory for himself, and now I’m not prepared! We need to set up the welcoming party right now!”
Aura exchanged a confused glance with Mare, then tilted her head towards Pestonya, who only shrugged. No one is ever helpful in times like these. After a small sigh, de-escalation seemed like the best option. “But... I think our Lady is resting, so shouldn’t we wait—”
“No-no-no-no!” Shalltear interrupted, waving her hands wildly. “We’re doing this, Aura! She’s been gone for centuries, and we’re going to show her how much we missed her, regardless of how greedy Demiurge has decided to be!”
Without waiting for a response, Shalltear seized Aura’s hand, pulling her towards the [Gate]. Aura huffed, her free hand clenched at her side. “But we don't even have permission to see her yet!” She twisted to look back, hoping for a sign that she could escape, but Shalltear’s grip only tightened.
"You don't have to understand, Shorty, but we need to get things ready!"
Aura managed one last exasperated look back at Mare, who gave her a small, worried wave in return. She groaned as Shalltear tugged her forward, giving in and letting herself be pulled away. “Fine, fine, but when she thinks we’re all crazy, I’m blaming you.”
[Philian Apolesai]
Aura trudged along with Shalltear, practically dragging her along. "We’re not doing this without Albedo!" Shalltear insisted, all but skipping with excitement. “It has to be perfect, don’t you see? All of us ladies together to welcome her back!”
Aura rolled her eyes and though she didn't argue, she'd been muttering things under her breath the entire walk. Not that something as silly as Aura's reluctance would ruin her mood. Albedo loved organizing parties so soon Shalltear would have someone that actually understood the importance of this celebration.
Just as they reached the corridor leading to Albedo’s quarters, they nearly collided with a tall figure dressed in pristine formal wear. Sebas came to an abrupt stop, his eyes widening a fraction in mild surprise as Shalltear skidded to a halt mere inches from him.
"Lady Shalltear, Lady Aura," he greeted. His gaze settling on Shalltear. She was practically buzzing. "May I ask if there is a reason for all this urgency?"
“We’re assembling everyone!” Shalltear exclaimed, leaning closer with barely restrained excitement. “Lady Vesi has returned, and we must prepare a reception fitting of her glory!”
Sebas offered a small nod, his expression remained steady, unruffled by Shalltear’s enthusiasm. "An admirable initiative, my lady." He replied smoothly as he glanced from one to the other, sensing their hasty, unplanned approach. "However, may I suggest that we summon the Guardians formally? A unified greeting would ensure the decorum a Supreme Being deserves."
Aura tilted her head, and Shalltear’s bright smile faltered. "What do you mean?” she demanded, crossing her arms with a slight pout. “We’re already bringing everyone together, I’m getting them right now.”
“Yes,” Sebas replied, unflappable, “but if you’ll permit me, a formal message would reach every Guardian directly—far more efficiently as well.” His calm gaze met Shalltear's, a gentle reminder of protocol. “Allow me to contact the others and set a time. That way we can ensure everyone is involved in making a splendid return for our lady. Without needing to sprint through the halls,” he added at the end. Looking down at the two of them like a displeased father.
Shalltear opened her mouth, then closed it, visibly torn between the need to handle things herself and the undeniable logic Sebas presented. She straightened, folding her arms. “Fine. But only if you get everyone here. And fast!”
Sebas nodded, hands clasped behind his back. “Of course, my lady. I’ll send the [Messages] immediately.” He then paused, looking at Aura. “And perhaps you two could see to any immediate preparations in the meantime?”
Shalltear puffed up, her satisfaction returning. “Exactly what I was thinking! Come on, Aura—Sebas will handle all the formalities while we do what's important." Shalltear said with a triumphant smile. Sebas watched them go before reaching for the scroll to send his [Message].
“Just you wait! This is going to be the grandest celebration Nazarick has ever seen,” she called over her shoulder to any that would listen. As Shalltear and Aura disappeared around the corner, Sebas allowed himself a rare smile. Yes, the return of Lady Vesi would be no small event. It would reshape Nazarick in more ways than one.
[Philian Apolesai]
Those winds of change blew through the deepest depths of the Tomb where Demiurge no longer bothered to suppress the maniacal grin twisting his lips as he meticulously arranged enchanted scrolls and ledgers across the table. His new office—no, her office. Of course, it was still his lady’s space. But surely, for her sake and that of his lord’s, it was only fitting that he establish a suitable work area nearby; and what could be better than this lounge? It was essential, really, given the responsibilities he was shouldering.
This was the moment—the beginning of his ascent to becoming indispensable to his masters.
He had already won a glimmer of Lady Vesi’s trust, and that was enough. More than enough. A foothold. A place from which he could steadily grow into her personal guard. The words resonated sweetly in his mind, he allowed himself to savor them. His role may have been temporary in their eyes, but he would make certain it lasted. He would prove his worth to Lady Vesi, to Lord Ainz. He would become irreplaceable.
Yes, his role as her aide was far from temporary. Lady Vesi would recognize his worth, Lord Ainz would notice his dedication, and soon they’d understand just how indispensable he could be. Smoothing the parchment before him, he let the thought settle. The idea of becoming the Supreme Ones’ most trusted, most loyal, their ultimate asset—it made his blood sing. He could already envision it: recognition, acknowledgment, praise. And beyond that, the power that would follow, not for himself, but to give them the world, one piece at a time. Just as his lord intended.
The sudden, familiar ping of a [Message] trying to connect pulled him from his thoughts and dragged him back to the present. Sebas' deep, steady voice cut into his mind.
"Lord Demiurge, Lady Shalltear has requested the presence of all guardians for an important meeting. It will be held at the lower round table this evening."
Demiurge’s lips curled into a slight sneer that went unseen as he replied with his usual sharp politeness.
"Ah, of course. How considerate of you to reach out personally."
“I am merely carrying out my duty, as I’m sure you will.”
There was a brief pause, Sebas' silent challenge hanging in the air. Demiurge inhaled sharply while he worked to ignore the jab.
"Naturally."
“Good. I expect no less from someone in your position.”
Demiurge’s eyes narrowed slightly, though his voice remained smooth and composed.
"I will be there shortly."
The constant hum of the [Message] spell faded, but the words lingered. Weighing heavier than Sebas probably intended. “Someone in your position.” The phrase, so deliberately chosen, rankled. Your position. Demiurge had no illusions about the way Sebas viewed him—distrustful, wary, contemptuous even. All fine, Demiurge felt the same way about him. The butler had always been an obstacle, albeit a silent one. Too disciplined to openly oppose him, yet too upright to simply let him work in peace.
But his position? Demiurge scoffed. His work surpassed such things. Sebas could not comprehend the scope of his plans—how each small action, each conversation, was meticulously woven into a larger tapestry. The game was not about standing still but advancing, and if Sebas wanted to remain nothing more than a butler, then so be it. Demiurge was destined for more. The title of “Guardian” was a starting point, not the summit.
The scent of parchment and ink brought him back to the room, his fingers unconsciously tracing along the scrolls that lay before him. Idly sorting through the pens on the table—small, meaningless tasks to refocus his mind. This meeting would likely center around Lady Vesi’s return, something he had expected Shalltear to act on so things were still going as planned. The guardians would all gather; Sebas was likely seeing to the arrangements at this very moment. If he played his cards right, he could make them see that he was the best pick for their lady's guard as Lord Ainz already had. No one else could advise and assist their masters as well as he could. It was his purpose, after all. Created to be their tactician. And he would play into his role flawlessly.
[Philian Apolesai]
Notes:
THE GAME IS OUT!
I REPEAT, the shitty gacha tie-in has arrived! It's a mobile game called 'Lord of Nazarick' and while it's not revolutionary or anything, I've still had fun with it so I'd recommend checking it out if you have any interest at all. (and feel free to friend me if you like ;3 id:291047624570734567)
Anywayy, I sat on this chapter for a while cause I wasn't happy with the characterizations and speed. Falling into my usual trap of trying to make something perfect when it's not that important overall. My favorite section this chapter is probably Demi's cause, y'know, he's my favorite. I think liking him the best helps me write him.
Not as much yapp as usual but I hope you still found it at least somewhat enjoyable. See you in the next chapter where we do the meeting ;3
Chapter Text
Vesi stirred, reluctant to break free from her rest. The quiet comfort of the world had wrapped around her, filling her with a feeling she’d almost forgotten—peace. As her senses returned, she opened her eyes to the elegant dark walls, intricate fixtures, and the faint lights dancing along the ceiling. The room radiated a familiar warmth, and for a moment, she simply let the realization settle in. She was still in Nazarick.
Relief washed over her, so overwhelming that she closed her eyes briefly. The years of longing and searching felt distant now, a memory pushed to the edges of her mind. As she breathed deeply, her heightened senses caught on to the presence of someone nearby, watching her with quiet patience. Turning her head, she saw light spilling from the doorway, framing a tall figure standing just beyond it with his hand on his temple. The moment their eyes met, the man stepped closer and bowed slightly.
"Good afternoon, Lady Vesi."
The orange-clad figure now stood by her bedside, and though her mind was sluggish, his name soon emerged from the haze.
“Demiurge,” she murmured, nodding faintly. “It’s... good to see you.”
His eyes softened as he inclined his head, holding her gaze with surprising warmth. “It was my deepest honor, Lady Vesi,” he said smoothly. “I was glad to wait and ensure you awoke comfortably.”
The words held a weight that gave her pause. The way he looked at her with such admiration. His presence—his intense, unwavering loyalty—felt so out of place. Memories of the early morning crept back in, blurry but enough to remind her that he had acted like this when they'd met as well. Still, something about his demeanor was hard to pin down. Pushing the thought aside, she braced herself against the bed to sit up, becoming eye level with the devil who remained slightly bowed.
“So, how long was I asleep?” she asked, her voice a bit raspier than she expected.
“Only a few hours, my lady. You returned quite fatigued, and we—” Demiurge’s expression softened, his gaze momentarily more personal, almost reverent. “—we are most glad you took the rest you needed.”
Vesi managed a small nod. Her mind, still dazed, grasped at his words. “Well has anything interesting happened since I got here?”
Demiurge’s expression brightened, his wide grin deepening. “Ah, quite a bit, my lady. Shalltear has eagerly taken to planning a celebration for you, the guardians will have a meeting this evening to ensure it will be perfect. Everyone is beyond pleased to have you returned.” He paused, a faint trace of amusement in his gaze as he continued. “The atmosphere has been most lively.”
The name sparked a faint connection—Shalltear. The familiarity stirred something, but it was fleeting, slipping through her grasp like water. Vesi frowned, trying to recall more, but the images wouldn’t come. Embarrassment crept in. These beings had been part of her creation, and yet, here she was, unable to summon even the simplest memories of them. Her focus had always been on her friends—her guildmates—not the NPCs they had left behind.
The guilt gnawed at her. She masked it as best she could, but her hesitation didn’t escape Demiurge’s sharp eyes. Misreading her confusion as interest, he offered a solution.
“Would you care to see some of the preparations? I’m certain Shalltear would be beside herself with delight if you were to witness her work.” His voice was polite, though there was a touch of reluctance behind it.
Vesi hesitated. The thought of facing this Shalltear—or anyone—while struggling to remember them felt daunting. She didn’t want to disappoint these loyal beings. But the idea of walking through Nazarick, retracing the halls she had missed for so long, stirred something within her. Perhaps seeing the Tomb again would jog her memory, bring back fragments of what she’d forgotten. “I’d... like to see the rest of Nazarick, actually. It’s been a while.”
Demiurge’s smile broadened, his approval evident. “Then please allow me to be your guard. I’d be more than pleased to guide you through Nazarick.” He extended a hand, and she accepted it. Ready to learn all she could. Him being here would make things so much easier.
[Philian Apolesai]
Starting slowly seemed best. It was prudent to ease her transition back to life in Nazarick. So, Demiurge had suggested a tour of the ninth floor—she spent the most time here in Yggdrasil, so it was likely the best way to reacquaint her with her home. Now his lady walked by his side, happily hanging on his arm. Her rested mind taking in all the detail she'd missed that morning. Watching her light up with recognition at every artefact and painting displayed in the halls made Demiurge glow with pride. Her hand on his arm was a quiet reassurance. A tangible sign of his fast progress and her trust in him.
Suddenly, Vesi let him go to examine something closer and, for the briefest of moments, Demiurge clutched onto his abandoned arm. He shouldn’t feel anything at all. That was not his focus. Pushing such thoughts aside, he promptly followed her and discovered the item that had stolen her attention was a door. Like all others in this hall, it was emblazoned with the sigils of the Supreme One who had once resided there. Vesi traced her hand along the intertwined golden circles bolted to the wood, her expression contemplative. Demiurge observed the sigil carefully, searching for any flaw or imperfection that might explain her reaction. Finding none, he couldn’t help but ask.
"Does something about Lady Bukubukuchagama’s sigil displease you?" The words left his lips carefully, his tone respectful but edged with curiosity. Rationalizing his inquiry as part of his duty to assist, he waited.
Vesi's entire demeanor shifted as he spoke. The quiet contemplation melting into a smile. "Buku..." He barely heard her whisper. Before he could form any response, Vesi turned to face him. A bright smile on her lips. "No, not at all!" She said enthusiastically. "It’s exactly how I remember it. I guess I was just caught off guard."
To his quiet satisfaction, Vesi returned to his side, slipping her arm through his once more. The action, though simple, carried a weight of trust that he valued deeply. She rested her head lightly on his shoulder, her voice dropping to a soft murmur. "Sorry for interrupting," she said.
Her words warmed his heart. "There is no need for you to apologize, my lady." he replied smoothly. "We're all going at your pace."
They continued down the hallway, their pace unhurried, with Vesi still leaning lightly against Demiurge’s shoulder. He allowed himself a fleeting moment of indulgence, silently reveling in her comfort with him. This was how it should be—her trusting him, relying on him. He pushed the thought aside as a small figure came into view at the end of the corridor.
[Philian Apolesai]
Demiurge noticed the faint crease in Vesi’s brow as the small figure in the distance drew closer. He took it as an opportunity to provide some context, his tone smooth and even. "That would be Mare, my lady," he said, inclining his head toward the approaching elf. "He and his sister, just as everyone else in Nazarick, were most eager to hear of your return. I imagine Mare couldn’t wait to greet you himself."
He? Well if this elf was like Demiurge, meaning someone from her guild must have created him, some eccentricity was to be expected. Cross-dressing hardly seemed the strangest possibility, all things considered. Vesi should probably be grateful. Whatever they were, the young elf was quickly closing the distance. Their movements, while appearing clumsy, were still surprisingly fast.
Vesi’s smile hid her racing thoughts. She had been content to let Demiurge guide her, his steady presence a welcome comfort. But as the young boy drew closer her confidence wavered.
What do I say to him?
The question tightened her chest as she realized she had no answers. The elf’s mismatched eyes were wide, filled with the same hope and reverence she saw in Demiurge, but starting fresh with someone unfamiliar was daunting. It didn't feel nearly as safe. The potential to disappoint, to say something wrong was suddenly at the forefront of Vesi's mind.
Mare stopped just short of colliding with them, his bow hurried and respectful. “L-Lady Vesi,” he stuttered out, his voice almost a squeak. “It’s an honor to see you again!”
Vesi blinked, caught off guard by his energy. Again? Her heart sank with guilt. While Mare’s name was barely familiar, he clearly remembered her fondly. She hated the thought of not remembering him while he held clearly treasured memories, but forcing herself to remember any detail about him only brought a frustrating blankness. “It’s good to see you too, Mare,” she said. “You looked surprised when you saw me. I hope I didn’t startle you too much.”
The boy shook his head quickly, hair wildly whipping around. “N-No! Not at all, my lady! I was just really excited to see you...” His words came in a rush, trailing off when he glanced at Demiurge as if seeking reassurance. Vesi saw him make a slight movement from the corner of her eye. Whatever it was, it reinvigorated Mare's confidence. His tight grasp on the gnarled staff in his hands loosening.
"Aura will be upset she missed you, she and Shalltear are working on your welcome." Mare squirmed around in his excitement. "They already have so much planned, I hope you love it!"
Vesi’s lips twitched in a small, uncertain smile. Mare’s enthusiasm was certainly adorable, but keeping up with the rapid flow of information was proving difficult.
“That sounds wonderful,” she said carefully, trying to mask her growing anxiety. “I’m sure anything they have planned will be perfect.”
Mare beamed, his cheeks flushing with pride. “Th-thank you, my lady! I'm gonna help a lot too.." His voice trailed off as he fidgeted with his staff, his eyes darting briefly to Demiurge before returning to the floor.
Vesi hesitated, unsure how to respond. Mare’s genuine excitement was touching, but she couldn’t shake the weight of his expectations—or the fear of failing them. She forced herself to keep looking confident. “I’m sure whatever you do will be more than enough. Thank you, Mare.”
Mare’s mismatched eyes lit up at her words and he nodded quickly. “I-I’ll tell Aura you’re here!” he said, his voice rising with excitement. “She'll be so happy to know you're awake!" With that, he bowed once more and hurried off, nearly tripping over his own feet in his haste.
As Mare disappeared down the hall, Vesi exhaled slowly. The encounter had left her more shaken than she wanted to admit. They all look at me with such love, such devotion. But what if I disappoint them?
"My lady." Vesi turned to Demiurge, his usual smile seeming even wider than usual. He bowed slightly before continuing. "Lord Ainz has requested you meet him at your earliest convenience."
Relief flooded through her. Momonga has dealt with their intensity for years now, surely he could help her figure out how to deal with this.
Demiurge escorted Vesi to a grand set of doors, the polished obsidian surface reflecting the soft glow of nearby sconces. He bowed with a practiced grace as he motioned to them. “Lord Ainz awaits you within,” he said, his tone smooth.
Before Vesi could open them, Demiurge reached for her hand, his movements precise and deliberate. His gloved fingers brushed hers, and before she could process what was happening, he lifted her hand and pressed a feather-light kiss to her fingertips.
Vesi froze, her breath catching as warmth rose to her cheeks. Demiurge straightened, his expression composed.
“My lady,” he said, his voice a low murmur, “welcome home.”
Without waiting for her reaction, he opened the doors and stepped aside in one fluid motion. Since he was acting like all was still normal, Vesi did her best to do the same. Nodding and muttering a short thanks as she walked by.
[Philian Apolesai]
Demiurge adjusted his glasses, the glint of light across their surface masking his amusement. After ensuring Vesi made it to Ainz safely, he turned away, taking measured steps down the corridor.
As he turned, a thought struck him. He tapped his temple, casting “[Message]”.
The connection to Albedo formed instantly, her irritation already palpable before she even spoke.
“Albedo,” he began, his tone dripping with faux respect, “I trust you’re well on your way to the meeting?”
The lack of response was telling and Demiurge’s smile grew.
“I simply thought it prudent to remind you,” he continued, “given how important this gathering will be, it just wouldn't be right without our Overseer to guide us through the preparations.”
The weight of her displeasure almost tangible in the short sigh he heard before her reply. “You know perfectly well that I will be there, Demiurge. What do you want?”
“Oh, nothing really,” he replied, his voice taking on a distinctly casual air. “I only wanted to be courteous and check. I wouldn’t want any of us to fall short of their expectations.”
Her reply was sharp. “I have no need for your courtesy. Perhaps you should focus on making yourself actually useful rather than indulging in these little games.”
Demiurge chuckled softly, the sound deliberately low. “But of course, Albedo. I am, as always, merely looking out for the best interests of Nazarick. I’ll see you shortly.”
The connection severed with a snap, and Demiurge allowed himself a quiet laugh.
“Sometimes, she is delightfully predictable,” he murmured, adjusting his glasses as he resumed his leisurely pace. His eyes caught a flicker of movement ahead. Mare was scurrying down the hall, a bundle of documents held to his chest.
“Ah, Mare,” Demiurge called out, his voice smooth.
The elf skidded to a halt, his mismatched eyes wide as he spun to face the archdevil. “Demiurge! I—uh—didn’t see you there!”
Demiurge tilted his head slightly, motioning down the hall. "I take it you’re on your way to the meeting?”
Mare nodded rapidly, nearly upsetting the stack of papers in his arms. “Y-Yes! Aura said I should bring these to help with the planning!” He bounced slightly as he brought his arms higher to show off the massive pile of papers in his arms. The sheer volume would have seemed daunting for anyone else, but Demiurge, knowing the boy’s immense strength, merely arched a brow in mild amusement.
“The meeting room is just ahead, I believe,” Demiurge remarked smoothly. “Shall we walk together, Mare?”
Mare blinked rapidly, his nervous energy momentarily shifting to relief. “O-Okay! Let’s go.”
They fell into step, Mare’s quick, jittery movements a contrast to Demiurge’s composed strides. As they approached the meeting room, Demiurge glanced at the papers in Mare’s arms, his curiosity faint but deliberate. “Those must be quite important if Aura entrusted you with them.”
Mare nodded quickly, his ears twitching. “Y-Yes! It’s a list of suggestions from all the area guardians. Since, y'know, they won't be able to say it themselves.."
“As thorough as ever,” Demiurge mused, reaching out to open the door for Mare with a fluid gesture. “After you.”
[Philian Apolesai]
Notes:
The title for this one isn't that relevant. I was gonna have this intro section, the guardian meeting, and Vesi talking with Ainz all in this one chapter but it got way too fat and my friend has been chiding me for my long ass chapters a lot. Which was really valid of them, it literally got up to 15k words T-T So I'm gonna be trimming them down and hopefully making them all more digestible.
Happy belated Thanksgiving to all you Americans and I hope everyone else is having a good day. Make sure to check out the new movie btw! I haven't seen it yet but I've heard good things. Thanks for reading and see you in the next chapter <3
Chapter 10: Treasure Pt. 2
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The door closed behind Vesi with a soft thud, the sound echoing faintly in the quiet room. She lingered for a moment, brushing her fingers against her knuckles. Mind replayed the brief kiss. The gesture had caught her off guard, and even now her heart fluttered uncomfortably at the memory. She let out a small huff, shaking her head. Perhaps that's just how "supreme ones" were treated. The room ahead was both familiar and imposing, the grand decor of Nazarick making it feel like stepping into a memory that had grown far larger than she remembered. At the far end sat Ainz Ooal Gown, the great Sorcerer King. His skeletal form seemed almost regal, but the subtle tilt of his head gave the impression of someone deep in thought.
Ainz glanced up, glowing red flames fixing on her. He gestured toward the maid standing in the corner.
“Thank you, Fiore. You’re dismissed.”
Fiore hesitated for a fraction of a second, glancing at Vesi before bowing deeply and exiting the room, the door closing behind her with a finality that left the two in silence. Ainz exhaled—a reflexive habit rather than a necessity—as he leaned back in his seat. For a moment, neither of them spoke. The silence that followed felt oddly intimate, but also awkward. Ainz gave a small, unnecessary sigh, leaning back in his chair.
“Thanks for coming,” Ainz began after a moment, his tone lighter than she expected. “I know I pulled you away from your tour.”
Vesi waved a hand dismissively as she crossed the room to the sofa. “Oh, don’t worry about that! I was ready for a break anyway,” she said with a grin, settling into the plush seat. “So, what’s up?”
Ainz chuckled—a dry, rattling sound that managed to carry warmth. “They can be a bit much, can’t they?”
Vesi let out a short laugh, shaking her head. “Adorable. Absolutely terrifying. Both things at once. And Demiurge… well, let’s just say he’s very thorough.”
“‘Thorough’ is certainly a polite way to put it,” Ainz said with a touch of wry amusement. “The guardians mean well, but their enthusiasm can be overwhelming at times. I sometimes forget just how… intense they can be.”
“They’ve definitely made an impression,” Vesi said, leaning back and propping one leg over the other.
Ainz tilted his head, a hint of amusement in his voice. “They’ve been reporting back to me about your return. Each one is bursting with excitement—and praise for you. While it’s heartening to see, I imagine it could be a lot to take in.”
Vesi’s brow furrowed slightly as she leaned forward. “They’re wonderful, really. But, yeah… I’d be lying if I said it wasn’t a little overwhelming. I feel like I’m walking into expectations I’m not sure I can live up to.”
Ainz studied her for a moment before speaking, his tone softening. “They revere you, Vesi. Revere us would be a better way to say it, I guess. In their eyes, we’re gods who are meant to lead them. It’s only natural they’d hold you in such high regard.” He paused, his glowing eyes meeting hers. “But I know first hand how stressful it can feel. Have you felt any pressure so far?”
Vesi hesitated, then sighed. “A little. They’re looking up to me in a way I don’t think I deserve. It’s like…” She trailed off for a moment. "I don't know what it's like. I've never felt something like this before." Ainz nodded, his skeletal hands folding neatly in his lap. “I know the feeling. Even now, I sometimes struggle with the role they’ve placed on me. But you don’t have to face this alone. I’ll help you.” His voice gained a touch of reassurance. “It took me a while to figure out how to navigate them," his bony hands clacked together quietly as he fidgeted. All the nervousness and small twitches that he usually worked so hard to suppress coming right back to the surface the moment he was comfortable. "I won't say I know everything, but I'll tell you what I know."
“You mean they’re too much even for you?” Vesi japed, leaning forward slightly. "I thought you'd be used to them by now.”
Ainz gave another chuckle, though this time it sounded a touch weary. “I’d never say that. I love them all dearly, but managing their passion—and their varying ideas of how to serve Nazarick—it can be taxing.”
Vesi tilted her head, studying him. His tone was casual, but there was a weight to his words she couldn’t ignore. “You’re holding up, though, right?”
Ainz nodded, his skeletal hands folding neatly in front of him. “Of course. But enough about that. How about you? How are you finding Nazarick after all this time?”
“It’s… unbelievable,” Vesi said, her voice softening as she looked around. “This place is like heaven. Every detail is perfect, like someone took all the best parts of my memories and made them real.”
Ainz’s posture straightened slightly, the pride in his voice evident. “It was a labor of love for all of us. Seeing it like this—alive—it’s beyond anything I could have imagined.”
“It really is,” Vesi agreed. “Honestly, it feels like a dream I didn’t realize I’d been waiting for. After everything, to be here again… it’s overwhelming, but in the best way.”
Ainz studied her for a moment, then said, “You’ve been through a lot to get here. How are you holding up?”
Vesi blinked, caught off guard by the force of the ask. Pushing the topic about her and the guardians “Me? I mean, I guess I’m doing okay. It’s a little surreal, but I’ve had a lot of time to get used to… everything.”
“Do you even need to rest anymore?” he teased. “Or is it just a remnant of humanity?” As silly as it was, Ainz got a little jealous when Vesi said she needed to sleep. She couldn't have known they'd both end up stuck in their avatars, but she was still able fall into repose and spend a few hours in a quiet mind.
"Well I certainly don't need as much as a human would. I've gone months without it, but I always need to sleep eventually."
Ainz chuckled, leaning back slightly. “Sleep is a distant memory for me, but it has its advantages. It's inefficient but sometimes I miss it. Anything else new with your form?”
Vesi hesitated, her grin fading slightly. “I’ve had a lot of time to adapt. Honestly, I barely even remember what it felt like to be human. It’s been so long.”
He moved closer, the quiet rustle of his robes accompanying every motion as he sat next to her.
"You said you remembered how you came here. I still don't know what happened to me. We got interrupted then but, would you mind telling me now?"
Vesi’s expression turned distant, her fingers tracing idle patterns on the armrest. "Yeah, I remember a bit." She closed her eyes, as if she had to go through her library of memories. Fingers tapping against the cushions as she shifted through these imaginary files before a small smile came across her face. "You were the last person I talked to actually."
[Philian Apolesai]
"Damn, that took ages!"
Her character froze as Natsumi stood up from her dive seat to stretch, careful not to pull on the cord at the back of her neck. The sound of her joints popping came through the mic.
"Yeah, but it went a lot faster thanks to you."
Momonga watched as Vesi came back to life when Nat sat down. She immediately opened her inventory to take stock of their spoils, carefully checking over every item as she counted.
"Alright... If we got around the same amount of drops, then we should have everything he'll need. Let's go put all this away."
"Yeah, then we can finally go to bed." Momonga opened his inventory as well. For a moment, he felt proud of all they'd managed to gather in one run. Then his eyes landed on the clock. "ELEVEN O'NINE?!"
Natsumi had never heard her friend raise his voice before, let alone let out a shriek like that. It scared the life out of her initially, but now she was just concerned.
"What's wrong??"
"I have a presentation tomorrow, and I haven't even started on the slides!" Desperation and fear were heavy in his voice. The skeletal avatar wildly flapped its arms, mirroring Suzuki's frantic movements.
"Shit, man! You gotta get outta here! Maybe you can finish it if you start now."
A loud sigh crackled through his mic. The lich's bony fingers clawed at its skull as Suzuki ran his fingers through his hair. He quickly cycled through every stressed twitch he had in a vain attempt to calm himself down.
"You're right. Here," he sent all the items he'd gathered to Vesi's account. "Do you think you could sort this stuff away for me?"
She immediately accepted the gift when it appeared on her HUD. "Yeah man, don't worry about it. Just get it done, alright? I'm rooting for you!"
Another sigh came from Momonga while he nodded. After a small word of thanks he disappeared into a beautiful cloud of black and gold sparkles. The message '[Guild Leader] MOMONGA has logged out.' appeared at the bottom left corner of her screen. Natsumi slumped in her chair as she stared at the message. She'd actually never had to sort stuff away before; either Momonga or Tachi always took care of it, so she had no idea where to even go. It couldn't be too hard, though, she reasoned with herself. She glanced at the clock.
"11:11 PM"
'What a lucky time' she thought to herself before teleporting to the 9th floor. She was just going to leave it all in Ulbert's room, he's the one that wanted most this stuff after all, but he never used his room. Should she leave it on the 7th floor then? Not everything they'd gotten was for him though... Decisions, decisions. Vesi wandered the hallways as she thought about it.
Eventually, she decided it would be best to just put it all in the Treasury. Everyone could access it, and Momonga had bragged about how smart his NPC there was. Maybe it could just sort all the stuff for her, and she could log out too. Natsumi had a meeting tomorrow as well. She wasn't presenting or anything, but she was still expected to be there at 6 AM. Stifling a sigh, she moved to the Treasury's grand entry hall. There to greet her was Momonga's pride and joy, Pandora's Actor. He'd been created ages ago, but Momonga still came down to tweak his settings from time to time.
"Well, don't you look nifty."
This was her first time actually seeing Momonga's creation. He stood ramrod straight and saluted as she approached. His features were quite unique. He was still humanoid, like the majority of NPCs created, but he almost looked like he was carved from wood. Completely smooth flesh and three simple holes made up his face. As she moved closer to inspect him, Pandora suddenly stepped back before doing a small twirl. It was odd for him to emote like that without prompting; it was almost like he was showing off for her. Vesi let out a small laugh at the thought. It was a cute idea, but she would have to look through all the little things Momonga had given his creation later. For now...
"Could you put this stuff away for me? Ulbert wants to make some kinda totem, and Tachi is upgrading his armor."
Pandora bowed as she shifted all the items over to him but as she looked over their collection again it seemed they were a little short on one item.
"Hmm... I think he said he needs 1,000 tails, but we only got 942." She sighed and rubbed her temples. She really wanted to be done and just log off, but she said she'd get the materials in exchange for a statue of her own. "Fine.." She turned her attention back to Pandora who was already busy fiddling with all the storage containers. She couldn't deny that he was cool. The emotes he went through as he wandered around were so detailed, and the fact that he could actually use the boxes set up was impressive. Nat felt like she could watch him buzz around all day, but that was probably just her tired body not wanting to move anymore. It would be best to just get get those last few [Lesser Demon Tails] now. Once she teleported to the main stairs Vesi checked the clock once more.
"11:27 PM"
Hopefully if she was fast she could get to bed before midnight. A nap would be better than nothing. Thankfully, the Tomb was already in Helheim so getting some demon tails wouldn't be too difficult.
[Philian Apolesai]
RNG hadn't been on her side. [Lesser Demon Tails] weren't rare and she didn't even need that many, but it still took almost half an hour to get everything she needed. Complaining wouldn't help though, Nat had collected all Ulbert asked for and that's all that was important. For a moment she lamented that she hadn't bothered to invest in teleportation magic. She relied too much on the casters in the guild to move her around, but now that she was alone she'd have to walk all the way back. It wasn't the worst but it would take some time.
"11:52 PM"
Looks like that dream of getting to bed before midnight was dashed.
"The things I do... I bet he won't even say thanks."
Her mental complaints were all that kept her company until a strange feeling overtook her. It was like she was weightless, but at the same time, she was being dragged down. This wasn't the usual tiredness from staying up late. Before she could process what was going on, her vision went white.
Instinctively, Vesi closed her eyes, her heart pounding in her chest. Panic overtook her mind. Had she disconnected? Was she so tired she'd passed out? Vesi grasped at the back of her neck to check her cord's connection, but it wasn't there. It was completely smooth, even the port was gone. Cautiously, she opened her eyes, expecting to find herself back in Nazarick or, at worst, in some strange error screen. Instead, she was met with the sight of a peaceful forest, its trees swaying gently in a breeze that carried the scent of earth and greenery. None of Helheim's caustic swamps remained. Vesi stood in a stunned silence. It was beautiful, a miracle, but questions raced through her mind. Where was she? Had she died, and this was heaven? What happened?
The only thing that was clear is this was not the world she once knew, and she had no idea what to do next.
[Philian Apolesai]
Vesi opened her eyes again, her hands now resting on her lap. She glanced up at Ainz, there was no emotion from his skeletal face but she could feel his empathy. He rested a bony hand on her shoulder. Her first instinct was to tense or brush it away. To downplay her feelings and bury them as she had for years, but it was comforting. She let herself lean into his icy touch. She sighed, trying to find the right words to fill the space, but Ainz spoke first.
"It must have been... difficult, being away for so long. But you're back now, and that's what matters," he said, his voice soft but steady, as if reassuring himself as much as her. He glanced down at her hand on her lap. It was bare minus a simple pinky ring.
"You know," Ainz continued, his tone lightening, "Here, I don't know if you still have yours, but you'll need this to get around here easier."
Ainz sent his free hand out, letting it get swallowed up by the void of his inventory. The object of his current desire falling into his open palm.
Withdrawing his hand, he held a [Ring of Ainz Ooal Gown]. Vesi stared at it for a moment before breaking into a bright smile, recognizing what he was holding. However, rather than pick it up she scooted back and threw her right arm out between them. Proudly showing the familiar blood-red gem set in a gold band on her pointer finger.
"I never took mine off!"
Ainz stared at the ring on her finger, his empty sockets taking it in for a long moment before a soft, almost inaudible chuckle escaped him.
"This whole time?"
The smile was obvious in his voice as he carefully traced around the ring on her finger.
"Of course.." Vesi’s hand lowered slightly, her fingers brushing the fabric of her sleeve as she looked up at him. "I thought... even if you forgot me, maybe I could find my way back."
"Forget you?"
Ainz dropped his still outstretched arm in confusion. Vesi nodded, idly spinning her ring as she stared off into space.
"Yeah... I know it hasn't been that long for you but, I was worried about it."
Vesi was still smiling but he wanted to comfort her once more. As he had in the office. But feeling he would just end up repeating what he'd said earlier, Ainz stopped himself. Another route clearly needed to be taken.
"If you know how to use that ring, I'd like to show you something."
As he stood he moved to place the spare back in his inventory.
"Wait!"
She was next to him in an instant, hands tentatively holding on to his.
"Would it be okay if I kept it?"
Without a word, Ainz reopened his fist. He was confused, but he had no reason to deny it. Slowly, Vesi reached for it, pausing to look up at him once she held it. When he still didn't react, she slipped her first ring off and replaced it with her new one. The old one immediately vanishing to her inventory as she stared at her "new" band. Finally, far too baffled to just keep watching her, Ainz let out a weak laugh.
"You know they're exactly the same, right?"
Vesi looked up at him, a lighthearted smile tugging at her lips, though her voice carried a deep sincerity. "No they're not... this one is special. It’s a welcome-home gift."
The statement left him usure of how to continue. Ainz couldn't remember when he last took the time to do something so sentimental, but warmth spread through him nonetheless. For once, the emotional significance behind something as simple as a ring made sense to him.
"Come on, there's something I want to show you."
[Philian Apolesai]
Aura stifled a yawn, her hand resting on her cheek as she slouched in her chair. The room was quieter than before, but only because Demiurge and Shalltear’s bickering had turned into a low, steady exchange of snide remarks. Something about custom fountains and whether it was “too indulgent” versus “not indulgent enough.” Aura didn’t care. It wasn’t like anyone would agree on anything anyway. Her gaze drifted to Mare, who was idly tugging at his cloak. She nudged him with her elbow, earning a startled glance. He gave her a small, sheepish smile, clearly as ready to leave as she was.
The conversation, if it could even be called that, suddenly snapped into focus with the loud slam of hands against the table. Aura winced, sitting up as Shalltear leaned forward, her crimson eyes blazing.
“Why do you insist on minimizing Lady Vesi’s celebration?” Shalltear snapped, glaring daggers at Demiurge. “Every suggestion I make, you dismiss as frivolous or unnecessary! She deserves nothing less than the grandest displays of our devotion!”
Demiurge, ever calm, adjusted his glasses and smiled faintly. “And I have never argued against celebrating her return. I merely suggest we approach this with more consideration. The 'grandest displays', as you call them, may not align with her current desires.”
“You can’t possibly know what she wants,” Shalltear shot back, her voice dripping with venom. “Just because you had a few moments alone with her doesn’t make you an expert.”
Aura rubbed at her temple, already tired of the back-and-forth. What was the point of arguing when they'd already done this before? Albedo, for once, didn’t try to intervene. She sat quietly, her gaze shifting between the two as if evaluating their points without judgment. That was weird. Not taking the chance to call Shalltear foolish Usually, she’d have taken the chance to jab at Shalltear by now.
Finally, Aura had enough. “Why don’t we just swear fealty to her like we did for Lord Ainz?” she said, cutting through the noise. “That’s what really matters, right?”
The room went quiet for a moment. Shalltear huffed, crossing her arms, but didn’t argue. Demiurge glanced at Aura, his smile softening into something almost approving.
“That is a sound suggestion, Aura,” Albedo finally spoke, her voice smooth and deliberate. Demiurge’s expression shifted, fiddling with his glasses for what was probably the twentieth time this evening. “If I may add,” he began, his tone measured, “we never had the opportunity to properly celebrate Lord Ainz when we arrived in this world. The circumstances were... less than ideal. Perhaps this could be an opportunity to honor them both.”
Aura noticed the faint flicker of excitement that crossed Albedo’s face. The barely restrained tension that had been radiating from her earlier seemed to ease as she straightened in her seat.
“That is an excellent idea,” Albedo said, her tone lighter now. “We can plan a celebration worthy of both of the Supreme Ones. A true testament to Nazarick’s devotion.”
Shalltear didn’t look entirely convinced, but her silence was enough. Demiurge inclined his head slightly, clearly satisfied with himself. Aura leaned back again, relieved that the conversation was finally moving toward an actual plan. The sooner this was over, the sooner she could greet their lady herself.
[Philian Apolesai]
Notes:
One more part of yapp and then moving on. I've gotten a fair bit of critique on the outline and my writing from my one writer friend. This project has gotten a lot bigger than I thought it would but I think I have a good plan now. I'll try to get my chapters a bit more concise in the future, but if I make another massive 9k one like this I'll prolly split it again. I hope you enjoyed this chapter and I'll see you in the next one <3
OH I ALMOST FORGOT
Merry Christmas ya'll!
Chapter 11: Treasure Pt. 3
Summary:
Finally the end of the treasure section. Tried hard with the dialogue this time so please tell me what you think <3
Chapter Text
Vesi quickly learned how to use her ring and the two promptly teleported to the Treasury. The massive chandelier swirling above bathed them and all the surrounding valuables in a bright golden light. They made their way to the center of the large room to the small waiting area, a dragon's skull rested on a table with a massive pile of gold and jewels spilling from its mouth. After taking in all the opulence surrounding them, Vesi made her way over to it. Slowly, she reached a hand through its maw, pulling a shimmering sapphire out of the pile. Vesi turned it over in her fingers. The golden light from above ignited the gem's depths, casting flickering blue reflections on her palm. She looked to be in awe of all that surrounded them. After so many years of just running in to grab whatever he needed, Ainz had forgotten how stunning it all was. A precious memory was displayed on every shelf and down the hall he could se the massive mountains of gold just beyond. Watching Vesi fawn over the treasures made him feel a sense of nostalgia himself.
"GOOD EVENING MY SUPREME ONES! Welcome to the domain I guard!"
Of course.
His shouting made Vesi jump, dropping the jewel back onto the table when she did. Its clatter startling her further as she quickly whipped around towards the source of the sound. She didn't have to look for long as Pandora bounded over to them, heavy boots slamming against the tile floor to announce himself. Once he deemed himself close enough (most would argue too close), he came to an abrupt halt. Stiffly saluting them both.
Before Ainz could acknowledge him, the doppelgänger jumped back into action. Not even properly greeting his creator, Pandora walked right past him. Rude. Ainz stifled a sigh and wondered, not for the first time, why he'd ever granted Pandora the privilege to be so casual. Perhaps excitement was a factor too. Everyone in the tomb is desperate to see her. Giving him just a moment to take it all in was the least he could do. Ainz watched from the side as Pandora plucked the same sapphire from the table and bowed deeply before her, his free hand sweeping wide in an exaggerated flourish. Extending the gem towards Vesi as though presenting her with a royal crown.
"Please, don't be shy, my lady! All the treasures are yours for the taking."
Vesi blinked, unsure whether to laugh or retreat, but the absurd sincerity in his gesture disarmed her. Tentatively, she accepted the gem. "Thank you?"
"Ach, but that is just the beginning!" Pandora straightened and stepped back. Hands grasping at the air, unable to contain his excitement as he ran about the room. Showing off all they'd acquired in the New World, and things Vesi had apparently given him years ago that were still in pristine condition. Ainz knew she hardly remembered the stories Pandora spoke of, but Vesi was already handling this 'extra-ness' well. Nodding along with all he said and smiling every time he looked to her. She'd walked into the role so naturally, and if she could deal with Pandora, most everyone else wouldn't be a problem.
Suddenly, he darted to a display case. Eagerly retrieving something he was sure would impress her. His hand reemerging with a glimmering strand of pearls. Before Vesi could object, Pandora gently lifted an intricate piece of jewelry, its nacre stones each shimmering with enchantments. He strode back to her with the confidence of a jeweler presenting his masterpiece.
"This—this belonged to none other than your collection, milady. A priceless treasure, just as you are! Allow me!"
Pandora reached forward, his hands poised to clasp the necklace around her neck. Vesi stiffened, her polite smile faltering as his enthusiasm edged closer to invading her personal space.
"I—uh—"
"Pandora's Actor."
The doppelgänger froze, his hands inches from her shoulders. He turned slowly, clutching the necklace like a child caught mid-mischief.
"Yes, my lord?" he asked, his voice tinged with disappointment.
"That will be enough of your theatrics," Ainz said, his tone leaving no room for argument. "Vesi and I are here to see the Mausoleum. Watch our rings for us."
Swiftly, he removed his [Ring of Ainz Ooal Gown], Vesi following suit. Pandora’s shoulders slumped, his pride visibly deflated for just a moment, as though his epic performance had been cut short. However he bounced back just as quickly. He gingerly took both rings from them, Carefully wrapping them in silken cloth before stowing them away. Finally, he gave a respectful bow, arm flourishing out towards the Mausoleum entrance.
"Of course, my lords. I shall guard them with my very life!"
Vesi finally seemed to be at ease at that, even giggling at the sight. The embarrassment was almost unbearable but at least she had calmed.
"Thank you, Pandora's Actor. I do appreciate it."
Her voice was so sweet, Pandora practically jumped out of his boots at the praise. Snapping into another rigid salute as the pair walked away.
"It will be my pleasure, Lady Vesi!"
[Philian Apolesai]
The air felt heavier as they descended. The warmth of the Treasury above gradually ebbed away, swallowed almost entirely by a thick blackness. With the only light being a faint purple filtering up from the baseboards, painting the red walls with an ominous glow. Once they reached the bottom, the darkness of the room naturally drew all eyes to the pillars towering above. Golden spotlights illuminating the pure black statues that proudly stood atop each one. All glaring down at the pair passing beneath them.
It took her a moment to realize it, but every one of the figures was familiar. Their visages stirred a deep sense of belonging. They weren’t just statues—they were old friends, preserved with care. Her pace slowed, taking in the faces she had longed to see. A strange warmth settled in her chest, and for a moment, it felt like they were all together again.
"Quite the sight, yeah? They could be better, I know. I tried to do them justice, but... well, you’ll see. What I want to show you is just a bit further ahead."
Pulled from her trance, Vesi left her old friends behind and ran to catch up. The farther they went, the more concerned she became. They were all statues of the guild members, so many of them. At the beginning were people Vesi had watched leave, she already knew they were gone. But this hallway seemed to go one forever. Was there no one left?
Ainz finally stopped. Staring up at one particular statue. The first thing Vesi noticed was the sigil. There was one at the base of every pillar—the signs of each member—and this one had hers carved at its base. Her breath caught in her throat as she raised her gaze. Resting on the pedestal was a mirror image of her, in her best armor, sword poised for action.
For a moment, it felt surreal. Here, in a mausoleum, a place for those long gone, was a monument to her.
"Wow..." It was all she could say as she moved closer. The conflicting mixture of awe and sadness overtaking her. Her eyes traced the familiar curves of the sigil, the details she’d etched into her memory ages ago. But to see it here, preserved in stone, made her feel more like a memory herself.
Ainz stepped beside her, wringing his hands together. Left feeling awkward in her silence.
"I... well, I started making these a few months after you disappeared. It felt... necessary, somehow. A way to remember them. To hold onto something when people started leaving."
Vesi didn’t speak. Her eyes remained fixed on the stone figure, her own face staring down at her with that same fierce determination she used to feel.
"They’re not perfect, I know,” Ainz continued, his tone shifting to something more self-conscious while still desperate to fill this quiet. “I’ve thought about remaking them, actually. Some of the details are wrong, and they just... they don’t capture it—what we had, what you all meant. But I thought it was important that—”
He hesitated, his hollow voice carrying an unexpected weight.
"That we would—I would—never forget you. Not any of you."
Vesi's eyes softened as the words sank in. Slowly, she turned back to him, her expression unreadable for a moment. Then, with a slow exhale, she stepped back from the statue.
"I love it." she said softly, her voice steadying as she found her resolve. "They're perfect, really. Keeping everyone alive, even when we weren't here."
Her gaze moved back to the statue, now with a small smile on her lips.
"I was wondering where that armor got to."
Ainz tilted his head slightly. "The armor?"
She gestured to her stone doppelgänger. "Yeah... There's an empty stand in my room. I only noticed earlier today. I'm glad it got some use."
He let himself chuckle, relieved by the change in mood. "Yes, I did borrow it. It was a nice set and, if it was just to collect dust I figured it would look better here."
Ainz reached for the sigil, magic crackling from his fingertips and flowing into it. There was a loud rumble as the pillar started to lower, her statue coming down to ground level.
"Sorry for not asking, but, well, you weren't here. If you want it back all you have to do is ask."
She giggled. "Nah, she deserves it. Looks better in it than I ever did anyway, so heroic."
"Not more heroic, just... quieter." Ainz offered a faint smile beneath his mask of bone, the slight self-deprecation softening his voice.
Vesi laughed again, more confidently this time as she shook her head. Eyes roaming to the other statues now. "But so many of them are really gone? One for every member?"
Her voice grew quiet again while she stared at all who surrounded them. So many familiar faces, ones she'd been secretly hoping to see when she first heard that sailor utter the name Ainz Ooal Gown.
Ainz sighed, posture slumping as he looked around.
"Most of them did leave," he admitted softly. "They gave me their stuff when they decided to quit. Others just left one day, like I thought you did. I couldn't convince any of them to stay. I thought..." He trailed off for a moment, voice taking on a melancholic edge. "Maybe I could hold it all together, until they all came back. That didn't happen, as you probably noticed."
He fell silent, turning slowly to admire his old work. The sting at the loss of his friends always became sharper here. But today, the pain wasn't nearly as sharp.
For a moment, the air between them was thick with that shared grief. Vesi's gaze softening as he spoke, trying to imagine what it was like for Ainz—staying here, alone, waiting for people who would never return.
"You came here alone?"
Ainz scratched at his skull for a moment. "No, not alone. All of Nazarick came with me. It's been a blessing to have them but—" Ainz started walking down the hall again, taking in every detail. "I was always worried about leading the guild. Ever since you all elected me to do it."
Vesi followed quietly beside him. She remembered that about him—the way he doubted himself, even back then. He had been chosen as the leader, not because he sought the role, but because everyone trusted him. He cared about everyone’s input, made sure everyone had a say. But now... it seemed like that wasn’t how things worked anymore.
"So how are you ruling things now?" she asked, her curiosity mixed with a hint of concern.
A loud sigh came from him. Bony fingers raking across his skull once more. He didn't answer her immediately, just stared up at the ceiling as if the answer was up there for him to find. They paused at the bottom of the stairs. Vesi didn't know why this had struck a nerve, but she would wait for him to be ready. If she wanted to help him, she needed to know the things that troubled him after all. Finally, after a while of muttering to himself and grabbing his temples, Ainz spoke.
"I feel like I don't."
His voice was so heavy, he almost sounded choked up. The air was so heavy between them. Vesi only stared in shock while Ainz's gaze shifted to the floor. Unsure if she should press or wait for him to open up at his own pace, Vesi just moved closer. Hoping to give a little support through whatever had caused him to say that.
Seeing the worry in her eyes, Ainz was quick to add, "They view me so highly. This whole time I've been getting better, but it still feels like I’m not good enough for them. Like they deserve the ruler they think I am.”
Vesi couldn’t help it—she laughed. It wasn’t mocking, just a burst of disbelief at how absurd his worries sounded. After all, she had seen how the guardians revered him.
Ainz’s eyes shot up to glare at her, startled by the reaction.
“Sorry, sorry!” she quickly apologized, holding her hands up defensively. “It’s just... Demiurge has been talking about how great you are all day! He practically worships the ground you walk on.”
Ainz's stern expression softened as he shook his head, a faint sigh escaping him. "Demiurge always says things like that, doesn't he?"
Vesi smiled, seeing the tension leave him, if only for a moment. "I guess he does, but you should believe it. Everyone here does."
The weight between them lingered for a moment longer before Ainz nodded, a silent agreement to let things rest for now. They turned together, walking back through the statues. Ainz's earlier mood lifting as they neared the familiar, more comfortable, areas of Nazarick.
[Philian Apolesai]
Her voice carried a weight of finality as she rose from her seat. “Then it’s decided. I will gather everything together and we shall regroup tomorrow night for setup." Her golden eyes swept the room, daring anyone to object. It hadn't been a hard meeting, everyone had enjoyed creating the perfect celebration for their lords, piling on ideas, refining their plan into something that should be perfect. Yet Albedo's patience seemed exceptionally weak today. Her lips pressed to a thin line as she looked over every guardian, gaze lingering on Demiurge a beat longer than the rest.
"Thank you, Albedo,” Demiurge said smoothly, inclining his head. “This is certainly an excellent foundation for what promises to be a grand celebration. I look forward to refining the details further with everyone. I'm certain our lords will enjoy it."
Before she respond, Mare’s hesitant voice broke the silence.
“D-Do you think Lady Vesi will really like it? Our party, I mean."
Aura gave her brother a reassuring nudge. “She’ll love it. You got to hear straight from her, didn't you? She said anything we do would make her happy.”
Mare’s nervous smile eased into something more genuine, and the twins left together, quietly discussing the celebration. Albedo’s expression remained impassive, but Demiurge noticed the faintest flicker of doubt in her eyes before she composed herself and made her exit, her footsteps echoing down the grand halls of Nazarick. Demiurge lingered behind, watching them go before turning his attention to Shalltear. She met his gaze with a dismissive huff before stalking out. His lips curved into a small, knowing smile as he adjusted his glasses.
Albedo’s figure had disappeared ahead of him, but he knew where she’d gone. Following after the Supreme Ones—or, more specifically, Lady Vesi. He quickened his pace, curiosity sparking at how this night might unfold.
[Philian Apolesai]
Vesi’s footsteps were light against the polished floors of Nazarick as she walked beside Ainz. Despite the imposing presence the Sorcerer King and her own daunting form, their conversation carried a quiet, personal tone. Both seemed almost giddy as they reminisced about the past, exchanging stories of the lives they had lived while apart.
“Ah, there is something I should mention,” Ainz said, breaking the flow of their conversation.
“What is it?”
“Demiurge has taken it upon himself to assist you with reacclimating to Nazarick. He is, as you’ve seen, very eager. I just want to tell you to be careful.”
Vesi’s brow furrowed slightly. “He’s been wonderful so far. Is there something I should be worried about?”
Ainz let out a dry rattle of a sigh. Unintentionally scaring her as he tried to find the right words. “Not worried, per se. Just cautious. Demiurge has a tendency to… take things very literally. Whatever you say, he will treat as law. It can be a lot but I think you can handle it. Just don't talking about well, taking over the world, or something like that.”
The weight of his words settled on her, but Vesi nodded firmly. “Got it, be careful.”
As they approached her room, the ornate door came into view—and so did Demiurge. He stood poised, hands clasped behind his back, and bowed deeply the moment he saw them.
“Lord Ainz. Lady Vesi,” he greeted, his voice as polished as ever. “A pleasure to see you both this evening.”
Ainz’s gaze lingered on him briefly. “Did Vesi summon you?”
Vesi glanced up in surprise. “How would I even do that?”
Demiurge’s lips curved into a faint smile. “It is simply my duty to be where my masters need me.”
Ainz gave a slight nod. “Then perhaps it is time for her to (re)learn how to use [Message].”
Demiurge straightened slightly, the faintest hint of satisfaction glinting in his eyes. “A most prudent suggestion, my lord. I would be happy to assist.”
“Well,” Vesi interjected, glancing between the two of them, “this has been a long evening. I think I’ll retire for the night. Demiurge, thank you for all your help.”
“The pleasure is mine, Lady Vesi,” he said with another bow.
Ainz gave him a measured look before turning back to Vesi. “Enjoy your night. We’ll speak again soon.”
Vesi nodded, stepping into her room. As the sound of her footsteps faded, Ainz turned to Demiurge.
“You’ve been very diligent,” Ainz said, his tone a mix of approval and warning. “Continue to serve her well.”
Demiurge bowed low. “Of course, my lord. It is my highest honor.”
[Philian Apolesai]
Chapter 12: Undercurrent
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Vesi stood before Ainz in the quiet of his study. Currently acting as a doll while he posed her into the 'perfect' stance.
“The way you carry yourself will leave a lasting impression,” he said, turning to leaf through an old book resting on his desk. “This isn’t just about standing tall or looking regal. It’s about subtle control—measured gestures, deliberate expressions.”
Vesi watched him with mild amusement as he demonstrated an exaggeratedly slow wave, then flipped to another page. “They're all going to be excited and you have to acknowledge them without seeming too familiar” he continued, the book’s yellowed pages crackling as he flipped through them. “And for the love of everything, stay calm. Every movement should feel calculated, like it was always meant to happen.”
She smirked faintly, though it felt more like a reflex than a genuine response. A pang of unease twisted in her chest as his words sank in. Calculated control. Measured gestures. The very things she’d failed to embody when she’d first been found.
The memory clawed its way to the forefront of her mind—the panic that had overtaken her when she lashed out at him like a frightened animal. The sobbing that had followed, leaving her vulnerable before the one person Ainz had specifically warned her to be cautious around. Demiurge. She was long past the shock of the NPCs being alive, thinking, and acting of their own accord, but that didn’t make their judgment any easier to bear. Demiurge—created with sharp intellect and unshakable composure—was now likely burdened with the knowledge of her weakness. Vesi wanted to bring it up, to confess her shame, but how? Her throat tightened at the thought. Would acting brave now shift his opinion at all? What if he'd already told all of Nazarick about that outburst? There was no pleasing answer so Vesi turned the topic off herself. Looking back to Ainz as he tried to illustrate a 'powerful walk' that would suit her.
“You’re quite the natural at this.”
"I am not!” he corrected, wagging his finger like a disapproving teacher before returning to his notes. “In the early days, since I first got here, I've been practicing.” He gestured at the stack of books on the table. A broad range sat before them. Guides on war tactics, leadership strategies, company structuring, and even a few fantasy novels made up the massive pile. Scattered pages of his handwritten notes covered the rest of the table. “But you already have a lot of this down. Your walk, your expressions—they’re sharp. You only need to tone things down a notch.”
“I spent a lot of time trying to look tough,” Vesi said, her voice tinged with something unreadable. “Figuring out how to make people give me the space I wanted took a while.”
Ainz paused, looking up from his notes. “That time wasn’t wasted,” he said after a moment. “You’re more prepared than you think. Just ease into it. Trust yourself.”
She nodded, her faint smirk softening into a more genuine expression. “I will.”
[Philian Apolesai]
In Shalltear’s quarters, controlled chaos reigned. Bolts of fabric were scattered across the floor while needles and thread floated through the air, weaving in and out under the maids’ diligent hands.
“No, no, no! The hem must flow like water—graceful, effortless! What if Lady Vesi thinks it looks stiff?” Shalltear’s voice trembled with urgency, her crimson eyes darting between the gown and her reflection in the ornate mirror.
One brave maid stepped forward, offering a suggestion. “Perhaps if we adjusted the—”
“Ah! Do you think it’s too simple?” Shalltear interrupted, clutching the gown with both hands as if it might run away. Her own doubts overshadowing everything her assistants might say, regardless of how helpful their advice could had been. “No, no… she deserves elegance, not austerity but what if she thinks it’s gaudy instead?”
Her words tumbled out like an avalanche, her grip on the garment tightening as she examined every detail. For a brief moment, her expression softened, and her voice grew quieter. “She has been gone so long... This needs to show her how much we’ve all missed her. How much I have missed her.”
The maids exchanged wary glances but continued their work with renewed determination, careful not to disturb their mistress’s anxious musings.
Shalltear turned the gown toward the light, inspecting the fabric with a fretful intensity. When a stray smear of blood from her hand marred the pristine surface, her breath hitched. She immediately conjured a spell to erase it, her face going blank as she waved off the incident with a dismissive flick. “Nothing happened. Nothing at all.”
She turned back to the maids, her voice regaining its edge as if to mask her growing insecurity. “Hurry! There’s no time to waste. We need to be ready before the party!”
The maids redoubled their efforts, moving as if their lives depended on it. In Shalltear’s mind, they very well might.
[Philian Apolesai]
Demiurge strode through the halls of Nazarick with measured steps, his usual calm demeanor masking the stir of excitement within. The news had spread faster than even he could have anticipated. A supreme one had returned and every servant he passed was eagerly sharing all the watered down information that had reached them. Not everything he overheard was correct but nothing negative, thankfully. Lady Vesi had yet to see all of Nazarick so all that was known about her for now came from the few rumors that had formed. And even rumors, when properly managed, could be useful. As he passed through the central corridor, a trio of maids came into view, diligently going about their tasks. They hadn’t noticed his approach yet, too focused on polishing the intricate carvings that adorned the walls. A warm smile crept onto Demiurge's face, not just because of the maids’ efforts, but at the opportunity their presence offered. Each of them were known for their gossip. The seeds of loyalty could be planted here, loyalty not just to Nazarick, but specifically to Vesi. And the more they adored her, the harder it would be for Albedo to poison their minds later.
"Quite busy, I see."
The maids jumped at the sound of his voice, swiftly straightening and bowing. Their faces lit up as they recognized him, relaxing into their usual cheerful demeanors. The bravest of the maids, Fiore, spoke first.
"Yes, milord! Now that Lady Vesi has returned we need to work doubly hard to make sure everything is perfect!"
Fiore happily bounced around on the balls of her feet as she spoke. The two maids behind her smiling at her words. They were ecstatic about Vesi's return, no sign of animosity or lingering sadness at her leaving. Exactly as they should act. Unfortunately, could not be said for all of Nazarick. Demiurge himself even felt it at times. The bitter pain of being abandoned by those they had loved unconditionally, he knew he was not the only one to have those thoughts, no matter how blasphemous they might be. He had been hoping to personally ease some of that pain, but these maids would spread the word just as well. Their excitement was exactly the response he had hoped for. Demiurge's smile softened, more genuine than before. But excitement wasn’t enough. He needed to ensure their affection for Vesi ran deeper than mere curiosity or enthusiasm. They had to feel connected to her on a personal level. "Ah, word of her return has spread quickly, then?" Demiurge asked, his tone laced with subtle encouragement. Not a direct question, but enough to coax them into sharing more.
The girls all leaped at the chance to gossip about what they'd learned. In just a few moments Demiurge was told about how emotional Lord Ainz had gotten, Lady Vesi as well. A story of how horrible her time in this world had been. Very little actually matched the story Vesi had told him, all highly exaggerated. However, the maids were all so fired up when Fiore started talking. He couldn't correct them when the story they had made them so happy. True facts weren't most relevant now anyway. What mattered was the emotional impact it had on them. So, he built off what they already had.
"Our lady certainly did work quite hard to get back to us, I was actually lucky enough to bring Lady Vesi home and hear her story firsthand."
As expected, the maids all leaned in closer, desperate for any information about their Lady. Demiurge mimicked their actions, stepping into the circle they formed and bending down slightly; as though he was sharing a great secret for their ears only. All to ensure they clung to his every word.
"There were indeed many struggles during her life here. She told me that she was forced to come here, similar to how Lord Ainz brought us all here. However, while we've only been here for four years, our lady has been lost here for hundreds."
The gasps that followed were satisfying, the shock and awe spreading across their faces like ripples in still water. Demiurge only nodded sympathetically, letting their reactions breathe before continuing.
"Yes, she was quite overwhelmed once she realized she was finally home." Demiurge’s tone softened, the subtle pause just enough to show his own empathy. "In fact, she was even brought to tears in her joy. She’s returned to us despite the odds, out of her love for us."
Demiurge’s voice took on a new level of satisfaction, his pride slipping through. "And I… had the privilege of being there. To witness such a powerful moment, to help guide her through it…" His fingers absently reached up to adjust his glasses, an unconscious habit, as he reveled in the memory. Thankfully for him, the maids were so wrapped up in their own imaginations to take much notice of Demiurge's breaking voice. “It was an honor beyond words.” He cleared his throat and continued smoothly, slipping back into his usual calm tone. "And we, her faithful servants, now have the privilege of serving her once again."
He could almost see the invisible threads being woven—an emotional tether between the Supreme One and those who served her strengthening ever further, one that would be far harder for Albedo to sever. And so, for now at least, his work would be done.
"Thank you all for listening. Truly, the excitement of Lady Vesi's return is almost too much to bear."
"No! Thank you for taking the time for us, milord!"
Demiurge gave them a final nod of approval before turning to continue down the corridor. Behind him, he could hear the whispered conversations beginning anew, his carefully planted seeds already taking root. The excitement, the awe, the curiosity—it would all serve his purpose. By the time Vesi made her formal return to Nazarick, the Tomb would not only be buzzing with anticipation—it would be firmly under her spell.
[Philian Apolesai]
The inner sanctum was humming with tension. Around the oval table of polished obsidian sat six figures, each wearing robes adorned with the colors and symbols of their offices. The room, illuminated by the soft glow of enchanted candelabras, seemed almost too vast for the small gathering, though the weight of the discussion filled the space. The Pontifex Maximus was raised above them all. The symbolism lost to none as the true leader of the Theocracy sat in shadow concealing the upper half of his face. Though for now, he was silent. Watching over the cardinals as broken armor and the identification tags of lost men were placed on the table. His gnarled fingers rested lightly on the sides of his chair, the silver pendant on his chest glinting faintly in the light.
"We’ve confirmed the deaths of six members of the Windflower Scripture," Zinedine Guelfi, the Cardinal of Water, began, his voice rasping with age but steady with intellect. "Their remains were mostly lost to the ocean. What little could be recovered has been brought back, though some important things are missing."
Berenice Santini, the Cardinal of Fire, folded her hands across her lap. "A tragic loss," she said with a tone as warm as it was firm. "And one that raises far more questions than answers. The creature not only slaughtered them but took specific items—valuable ones."
"The [Tears of the Sun] weapon was among them," Zinedine added, frowning. "An artifact we sent specifically to contain the beast. It’s no surprise they would take something so powerful. However, it also took Avonn’s morning star. That’s a curiosity."
"Curiosity?" The Cardinal of Wind slammed his hand on the table. His energy unreasonably high as usual. "This is an insult! She had no reason to take a mundane weapon unless it was meant to mock us!" His voice rose with each word, the veins in his neck taut with fervor.
Raymond sighed heavily, rubbing his temples. "Don't be so hasty, Dominic. Perhaps the creature took it because it was convenient," he countered. "We have very little. We need to keep our speculations reasonable."
"You call this speculation?" Dominic shot back, his eyes wild. "She didn’t simply wander into this world by chance. The astrologer identified her as a potential god-kin before she even reached the shore. That’s why we sent the Scripture!"
"And it killed them," Berenice said sharply, her tone measured but with an edge. "The astrologer’s vision was clear until the Sorcerer King’s servant intervened. From that point on, she’s been beyond our sight. We know only this: the creature fought with the Windflower Scripture, claimed what it wanted, and disappeared."
"Doesn't that make it clear then?" Dominic was refusing to let others speak. Pouncing onto every point to continue pushing his ideas. This shift in his personality started with the emergence of the Sorcerer King. Perhaps it would become problematic but, for now, the Pontifex was was actually quite interested in how the Cardinal would connect these two beasts. "That blue woman appears out of nowhere, draws the astrologer's eye, kills the team we send, and then," Dominic raised his hand to his face. Chopping at the air to punctuate his every word. "Like it had all been planned--That 'Kings' servant appears to take her away after enough damage was caused."
Every Cardinal was silent for a moment. Likely surprised that one of Dominic's theories was not entirely too far fetched. However, Zinedine raised his hand, cutting through the rising tension.
"Enough. Let’s consider the situation a bit more logically. The creature arrived on the shores, unaware of her surroundings. She fought with the Scripture only after feeling cornered. And then... the Sorcerer King’s forces moved."
"Not toward her, though," Maximilian murmured, his voice trembling slightly as he reread Thera's report. "The monsters left the fog and spread out in all directions. A show of force, perhaps. Or, more likely in my opinion, an indication they didn’t know exactly where to find her."
"Which means he didn’t know what she was, at least not at first," Zinedine concluded. "This wasn’t an elaborate ploy to provoke us. It’s a coincidence, one we must navigate carefully."
Yvon Jasna Delacroix, the Cardinal of Light, adjusted his monocle. "Coincidence or not, the implications are grave. We all recognized that creature's potential. We had wanted it, but now it's in that undead beast's hands. It signals a shift in power. If Ainz Ooal Gown knows we suffered a loss to his newest servant, if we appear weak, the world will follow."
The Pontifex shifted slightly in his seat. Every Cardinal sat up a little straighter when he finally broke his silence. His voice was low and resonant, cutting through the room like a blade. "The astrologer’s sight of the Sorcerer King's men is obscured once more. Great artifacts are lost. The arrival of a potential god-kin. These are not matters to be dismissed lightly."
Berenice inclined her head. "The Holocaust Scripture will remain vigilant, Pontifex. If the creature resurfaces within our borders, we will act."
Zinedine nodded. "The Clearwater Scripture will continue to investigate its origins and the exact events of the encounter."
The Pontifex’s shadowed gaze swept the table. "Ensure there are no more missteps. The abyss yawns before us, and hesitation will not save us."
The Cardinals responded in unison. "Yes, Pontifex."
As the chamber fell into a contemplative silence, Dominic muttered under his breath. "This insanity has gone on for too long..." Or something along those lines. Though none acknowledged him, the Pontifex's shadowed gaze lingered on the Cardinal. His fingers tapped lightly on the armrest, the sound echoing faintly to mix with the light footsteps of the Cardinals making their exit. His increasingly common screaming fits were not helpful, but Dominic was right to be concerned about the future. A hand of pure darkness was wrapping ever tighter around their throats with each passing day.
[Philian Apolesai]
The 9th floor was almost silent tonight. The hundreds of maids that would usually be vigilantly tending to every inch of of these grand corridors reduced to little more than a bare skeleton crew. Meaning the only sound to accompany the clacking of her heels was a far off chatter and the magical hum that was always coursing through Nazarick. Albedo moved gracefully through the corridors, her steps purposeful. She had taken extra care in her appearance tonight—her dress free of any wrinkle, her glossy ebony hair cascading in perfect waves down her back. Oils, creams, and perfumes blending together into a subtle floral bouquet. While Albedo knew she was always beautiful, tonight she was utterly flawless.
Reaching Vesi’s quarters, Albedo paused for a moment. Her golden eyes swept over the grand door, lingering on the winding serpent of her sigil. She let out a quiet breath, smoothing the fabric of her gown one last time. Everything was ready and inside she could already sense her lady awaiting. With a faint smirk, she twisted the doorknob. Slowly, ensuring silence despite being alone in the hall. Cracking it just enough to allow her entry—
“It’s quite rude to enter a Supreme One’s room without permission. In the dead of night, no less.”
The deep voice stopped her cold. Demiurge sat in the corner of the front room, a stack of documents on the table before him. He placed them down with deliberate care, his crystalline eyes fixed on Albedo. He made no move to stand, simply folding his arms and glaring at her from across the room. Only twice before had he been angry enough to ignore their stations. Regardless of if she spoke the truth or spun an excuse it was highly unlikely he would listen. His mind was made up and she had already failed, yet her pride pushed her foreword.
“I must commend you, Demiurge,” Albedo began, her voice honeyed with a touch of steel. She gently clasped her hands in front of herself as she moved further into the room. Remaining the very picture of calm as she drew closer. “Your vigilance is admirable.”
“As your initiative, Albedo,” he replied, inclining his head. “Truly, Nazarick would be lost without it.”
A thin veneer of civility was being built up between them, fragile as glass. Ready to shatter with a single wrong step. However false it might be, it gave the opportunity to talk through her situation even he might be able to understand.
"You're far too kind, it's only natural I'd want to visit our lady. I heard she had a busy day."
"Indeed she did," His smile managed to become infuriatingly more smug as he reclined into his chair. It was then Albedo noticed the faint flicker of movement along the walls—shadows creeping and shifting just beyond the reach of the dim light. His demons had been here the whole time. Silent witnesses, their presence ensured that any transgression, however slight, would be known to Demiurge, and perhaps even her master, in an instant. They weren’t merely observers; they were enforcers. A reminder that, even in the heart of Nazarick, no space was truly private when Demiurge was involved. Their silent vigilance was infuriating. Were she to act—or even breathe wrong—they would alert him faster than she could move. It was an insult cloaked in practicality, a show of control masquerading as diligence.
Albedo’s jaw tightened imperceptibly before she smoothed her expression, unwilling to give him the satisfaction of a visible reaction. Before she could dwell too long on the implications, Demiurge’s voice cut through her thoughts.
"However, your timing is quite unfortunate. My lady has just retired for the night. A full tour of Nazarick is no small endeavor, after all."
Referring to Vesi has his lady was not a slight that was lost on her, but it could be overlooked for the time being. Albedo’s lips curved into a faint smile that didn’t reach her eyes. “A monumental task, I’m sure,” she replied smoothly. “One that could only succeed under the careful guidance of someone as attentive as you, Demiurge.”
“Attention to detail is something we both value, Albedo,” he replied, his tone light but unmistakably sharp. “Though, I will admit, ensuring every corner of Nazarick meets her expectations is no small feat. We all have our parts to play.”
“Indeed we do,” she agreed, taking a deliberate step closer, her hands clasped neatly in front of her. “And none of us shy away from the burden of our roles. Still, even you must find it… taxing at times. Managing everything, I mean.”
Demiurge chuckled, a low, indulgent sound that seemed to fill the room. “Your concern is noted, but unnecessary. My demons and I are quite thorough. Even the smallest oversight would not escape us.”
Albedo’s gaze briefly shifted back to the walls where the shadows seemed to pulse in agreement before she returned her attention to Demiurge. He inclined his head, the faintest trace of a smirk tugging at his lips. “Then I trust you’ll agree that there’s no need for further interruption tonight. Our lady deserves her rest.”
"Well, if if everything is truly well in hand, I have other matters to attend to. Good night, Demiurge."
“Yes, good night, Albedo,” he replied, his tone as pleasant as it was final.
She turned to leave, her steps graceful and unhurried, the door clicked shut behind her. Only then did her calm façade falter, her golden eyes narrowing as she replayed the exchange. He might have positioned himself as an insurmountable obstacle, for now at least. She would find a way around him. That pompous bastard couldn't block a proper meeting forever.
[Philian Apolesai]
Albedo stepped into the corridor, her movements stiff and uncharacteristically graceless. The ornate door to Vesi’s room closed behind her with a soft click, but the sound echoed in her ears like a hammering gavel. She remained still, her breath caught in her chest, as though moving any more would shatter what little composure she had left. Trembling hands clutched at the fine folds of her gown, ruining the perfect press it had gone through but all that was important now was steading herself. Her heart pounded with a cacophony of emotions—rage, doubt, and the bitter taste of shame. She replayed every moment of the brief yet disastrous encounter, dissecting her words, her tone, her very presence, and finding only failure in each.
She hadn’t come to provoke or harm Vesi—despite what Demiurge had so clearly assumed. No, she had come for answers. Ever since she'd arrived just three days ago, Nazarick’s halls had buzzed with whispers and rumors, none more piercing than those carried by a nervous maid earlier that morning:
“Lady Vesi never wanted to leave us. She suffered so much trying to come back.”
Those words had burrowed into Albedo’s thoughts like thorns, disrupting the carefully cultivated garden of hatred she had tended for years. The Supreme One’s absence had been a wound, yes—but more than that, it had been a betrayal. Abandoning those that had served them so wholly, everything had been given to them and these supposed benevolent gods had tossed them in the trash like broken toys. But what if it wasn’t abandonment? What if it had been something beyond her control? The mere idea twisted like a knife in her chest, unraveling the foundation of her resentment. It was too much to leave unanswered, too much to dismiss outright. And so, she had sought Vesi out, determined to learn the truth.
But now, as Albedo stood alone in the vast hallway, she realized how poorly she had prepared herself. She had dressed with meticulous care, choosing a gown that radiated elegance and perfumes that whispered refinement. She had convinced herself that these were tools to help her convey sincerity, but deep down, she knew they were armor. She had wanted to appear unassailable, perfect—a symbol of the supremacy Vesi had forsaken.
Instead, her perfection had been a mask, her carefully chosen words a blade. What should have been a conversation became a confrontation, her pride twisting her intentions into something sharp and brittle.
“Fool,” she whispered, the word barely audible in the still air.
Notes:
HAPPY NEW YEAR!!!
I've been posting in scraps but those don't count. This the first actual chapter of the new year which is so exciting~
Also, I realized while writing the Theocracy's section that the Astrologer doesn't have a canon name so I decided to call her 'Thera Vaylen'. She'll be showing up a few more times so I wanted to at least mention that in case you got confused.
Thanks for reading the chapter! I'm pretty happy with most of it and ready to get into a bit more drama. My favorite section was probably the one where Albedo goes to Vesi's room. I once listened to a girl talking about how she doesn't like a lot of fluff around her dialogue and if she sees too much, she'd skip it and just read what was in quotation marks. At the time I was a bit miffed cause I love fluff but, for that section specifically, I thought it would be cool to make something for people like her. I want it to read like a friendly talk if you just had the dialogue while the people that read all the fluff (the goats) get that underlying upset. I really love that and I think this is the first time I've read back a talk heavy section and thought I did well so I'm kinda proud ngl. I do hope you enjoyed it too! And the rest of the chapter ofc~ I can see a lot of growth in my writing ability but never hold back if you have some critique for me! I love getting critiqued UwU
Thanks for reading again and I hope to see you in the next chapter!
Chapter 13: Softest Chains
Summary:
Turns out, Vesi has ears.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The mountain of books Ainz had given her never seemed to end. It was like she was back in school, drowning in the obscene amounts of homework given out by spiteful teachers. At least these ‘assignments’ were clear in their use. Kingcraft, etiquette, and all else one suddenly placed in a leadership position might need. Nothing here seemed too difficult, but that was all thanks to Ainz’s hard work. And of course—Demiurge. The demon had been giving out advice off and on all day. He’d told her to rest now despite not needing much, but progress had been so fast thanks to him.
She placed her book down to glance at the wall, he’d taken to working in her office now to ‘be there the moment he’s needed’. Although, rather than the faint scribbling of pen and shuffling of papers that had been going on all night, she heard talking. Vesi leaned against the doorframe of her dimly lit chamber, the faint glow from her office beyond poured through the door's sill, casting slight shadows across the room. The hushed tones of Albedo and Demiurge's conversation drifted through the walls, their words were endlessly polite but the tension was palpable. Vesi's fingers twitched, her nails digging into her sleeves as she strained to catch every word. Albedo's voice was low and even, but Demiurge's responses were laced with a subtle sharpness, a quiet warning that made Vesi's skin prickle. As she listened, Vesi's irritation grew. What was Albedo trying to do, sneaking around in the dead of night? The audacity of it stung. But Demiurge had stepped in, his words a gentle but firm rebuff.
With a quiet sigh, Vesi pushed off the wall and began to pace, the sound of her footsteps swallowed up by the plush rug covering the majority of the floor. She debated whether to confront Albedo directly, but the conversation seemed to be winding down. The faint click of the main door signalling its end. Vesi hesitated, wondering if she should pretend she hadn't heard anything. But the warnings Ainz gave her about these two came to the front of her mind. They shouldn’t be left to think they’re scheming is unseen for long.
Pressing against the door once more she heard only the faint rustle of papers. She’d missed her chance to talk to Albedo directly—if that was even something she’d wanted. It was likely better this way though. She lowered her bedroom’s door, eyes sweeping over the study, verifying that Albedo was indeed gone. Only Demiurge remained, seated comfortably in her study, reviewing documents with his usual air of effortless control. As soon as she stepped inside he looked up, his expression brightening with a warm smile.
"Ah, Lady Vesi," he said smoothly, rising from his seat with a graceful flourish and a reverent bow. He stepped aside and gestured toward the chair he had been sitting in—technically her chair but it was still sweet of him. "I trust all is well tonight?"
She moved toward the chair but didn't sit, running a hand along the edge thoughtfully. "I think so," she said plainly. "But I wanted to ask you about Albedo."
"Does something about her displease you, my lady?"
Vesi's eyes locked onto his, searching for any sign of deception. She weighed her words carefully, unsure how much to reveal. "She seemed... off when I first came back. And you've been keeping her at a distance from me." Vesi's gaze dropped to the papers on Demiurge's desk, her voice trailing off as she waited for him to fill in the gaps. His expression remained polite, but his voice took on a subtle edge.
"My lady, Nazarick is your home, and your safety is my utmost priority. In times of change, it's not uncommon for... tensions to arise. I'm simply ensuring that nothing disrupts your rightful place here."
Vesi's fingers drummed a staccato beat on the chair's arm, betraying her growing irritation. She wanted to push harder, to demand a clearer answer, but there was no mistaking the weight behind his words. He wasn’t going to openly say what the problem was. Enough of a sign that she should probably not force him too hard. "So you’re saying I should be careful."
A soft, knowing chuckle escaped him. "I would never presume to dictate your actions, my lady. But I do believe you deserve the most loyal and unwavering service. It is only natural that I remain vigilant on your behalf."
As he spoke, Demiurge stepped closer, his eyes never leaving hers. Vesi felt a shiver run down her spine, a sense of being seen and understood was unnerving, yet comforting. She studied him for a moment longer, searching for any hidden motives. But all she saw was a deep-seated commitment to her safety, his actions had already spoken volumes. Demiurge had stepped in to protect her, and that was worth something. With a slow nod, she relented, her shoulders relaxing ever so slightly. “Thank you.”
Demiurge's gaze softened, his eyes crinkling at the corners as he smiled. He reached out, his hand extending towards hers. Vesi felt a flutter in her chest but she gave her hand anyway.
The touch was warm, his fingers wrapping around hers with a tender firmness. Vesi's pulse quickened, her heart beating just a little bit faster as Demiurge's thumb stroked the back of her hand. It was a subtle caress, but this time she felt it more deeply, more intentionally, than she had the first time he'd kissed her hand. Perhaps it was because she was no longer numb with shock, or perhaps it was because Demiurge's touch had changed, but whatever the reason, Vesi felt a sense of awareness that she hadn't felt before.
Demiurge's eyes never left hers as he lifted her hand to his lips. The press of his mouth to her knuckles was a gentle, soothing touch, his lips warm and soft. Vesi felt a rush of sensation, her skin tingling with sensitivity as he kissed her hand.
"There is no need for thanks, my lady," he whispered, his voice taking on a hypnotic tone that seemed to echo through the small space. "You need only rely on me, and I will ensure your comfort and security above all else."
As Vesi pulled her hand back, her expression softened, a faint smile playing on her lips. For a moment, she felt a sense of security wash over her, a balm for her frazzled nerves. Someone was working hard to care for her, to offer her protection and comfort. It was a new, unfamiliar feeling, one that she couldn't quite grasp. Even if Ainz was right to fear Demiurge, Vesi couldn't deny the sense of peace that came with having him by her side.
[Philian Apolesai]
Notes:
I had wanted to have this be the ending to the last chapter but not only had I taken ages to finish Undercurrent, this doesn't really fit the theme of 'problems and danger' that the last chapter had. Danger is sort of implied but this is supposed to be a sweeter moment that also wouldn't fully fit with the next chapter so this is just gonna be on its own.
Another important thing, I'm pretty sure that this chapter will push Philian over the 50K mark! That means it's officially a novel I'm pretty sure so that's real exciting.
Fun Fact: Despite being the country that on average reads the most books in the world every year, around 25% of Americans have not gotten through a whole book in the past 12 months. So if you've read all of this, you've gotten in more words than a quarter of Americans likely ever will. CONGRATSThanks for reading and I hope to see you in the next chapter<3
Chapter Text
Vesi sat at her desk in the quiet of her bedroom, fully absorbed in her notes on how a true ruler should behave. How one should walk, talk, carry themselves in any given situation. Soft candlelight cast a yellow glow over the pages. Her eyes traced the same paragraph for the third time, yet the words barely registered. Her mind kept slipping, drawn towards the uncertainties the evening would bring—what she should wear, how wide should she smile, how everyone might react. The sound of stone scraping against stone broke her concentration. A maid, Third, had entered without waiting for the usual invitation she'd insisted on receiving when first arriving to 'assist' for the day.
“Lady Vesi, forgive me—I knocked twice but you did not answer.”
She smiled slightly as she slipped the book back into her inventory. “Oh it's fine. Sorry for not responding, I was lost in thought.”
Third seemed to make a face that didn't last long enough for Vesi to interpret it before quickly nodding, “Lady Shalltear has requested to see you.”
Curiosity stirred and Vesi’s mind raced. She remembered Ainz’s meticulous rundown of Nazarick’s important members—and her name had been high on that list—yet, she couldn’t recall many of the finer details. Still, it hasn't been too hard feeling out everyone's personality so far and there was no point in locking herself away when she'd likely see her in a few short hours at the celebration.
“Well please, let her in,” Vesi said, rising and smoothing out her dress. Brushing some flyaway hairs back into place. While Vesi made herself presentable, Third left the room and mere moments later a petite figure swathed in black lace and frilled silk bounded in. Long hair as pale as her skin swirled behind her; vibrant red eyes stared up at Vesi with that same unfounded admiration every gaze now seemed to hold. Shalltear’s step was bouncy yet measured with the elegance of a noblewoman and the sheer enthusiasm of a child as she curtsied deeply.
“Lady Vesi, it’s such a delight to finally see you again!” she declared, “I have prepared a gift to celebrate your return.”
Before any response could be made, a tall woman with similar milky complexion stepped through the doorway with a long, thin, box in her arms. Simply decorated with pink paper and a frilly bow.
Vesi’s eyes widened as she glanced at the box. “You didn’t have to—” she began, genuine gratitude softening her tone.
“Oh, but I did.” Shalltear cut in with a dazzling smile, the tips of her fangs peeking out. “The moment I heard of your return, I knew I had to make something. Please, allow me to share it with you.”
There was no room for refusal. Not that Vesi wanted to refuse.
Her servant knelt down, bringing the box down to Shalltear's short reach. She carefully opened the wrapping and pulled off the lid, revealing a dress that immediately caught the light—a gown of ivory fabric trimmed in gold. The dress flowed from her arms in hundreds of soft, delicate layers that seemed to ripple with every movement. Vesi reached out, her fingers brushing against the fabric, marveling at its gentle softness and the careful craftsmanship.
“Wow, you really made this for me?” Vesi said quietly, "It's beautiful."
Shalltear preened under the attention, positively radiant with joy. “Of course! It was my pleasure, my honor!” She bounced lightly in place, the sheer force of her excitement barely contained. “Would you like to try it on? I’ve ensured it will fit perfectly.” Her every word punctuated with a child-like glee that was impossible to deny.
"I'd love to."
Third emerged and gathered the dress with careful grasp. Vesi followed her behind the privacy screen and let Third help her take off Vesi's current outfit. The fact that no moment was truly private here was one she welcomed. Free from isolation in a way Vesi had quickly grown accustomed to. Her hands trailed over the fine fabric as it was fastened in the back. The dress felt impossibly soft against her fingertips, as if Shalltear had managed to twine water into cloth. It settled against her frame effortlessly, the lightweight material moving with her like a second skin.
It was strange. She had worn beautiful things before—old dresses from Yggdrasil to blend in with the world—items had even been made with her in mind before. Weapons and spells to enhance her lethality; armors to keep her in the fight longer. But never anything so carefully crafted purely with the idea of making her beautiful. The thought alone made Vesi's chest feel tight, a prickling warmth settling behind her ribs.
“Are you ready, my lady?” Shalltear’s voice chirped from the other side of the screen, impatience barely restrained.
Vesi took one last breath and stepped out. The reaction was immediate.
Shalltear gasped. It wasn’t the delicate kind, nor a polite hand-over-the-mouth gesture. It was a full, audible, lung-expanding swell, followed by both hands clapping together in front of her chest.
“Ohhh! You look magnificent!” Shalltear twirled in excitement, her long curls whipping around her as she beamed up at Vesi. “I knew it! I knew it would be perfect! My lady, you must wear this to the celebration—”
She stopped abruptly, gathering herself just enough to fold her hands and bow her head. “That is, if it pleases you, my lady. But in this humble servant’s completely correct opinion, you look even more divine than before.”
The sheer force of Shalltear’s adorable enthusiasm crashed over Vesi like a tidal wave, striking something raw inside her. It was already overwhelming enough, standing there in a dress someone had painstakingly created just for her. But to see Shalltear this happy—overflowing with joy simply because she had the chance to give something to her—made it unbearable in the best way possible.
The tight feeling in her chest grew worse and a lump formed in her throat but Vesi forced it away with a swallow. She ran a hand over the gown, feeling strangely hesitant. “You really put a lot of effort into this,” she murmured. “For me.”
Shalltear tilted her head, a little bemused. “Of course! I wanted you to have something that reflects your beauty!”
Vesi made a sound in her throat—part scoff, part laugh.
"Well I'll make sure to give you something just as wonderful to thank you."
"I need nothing of the sort, my lady. The knowledge that I have served you well is reward enough," was her immediate reply. "Although—" Shalltear tapped a perfectly manicured nail against her lip. "If lady Vesi wanted to give me a gift, I certainly wouldn't refuse~"
Vesi’s throat ached. Shalltear's small joke didn't register at all in the face of the knowledge that:
She was going to cry.
Which was certainly not godly.
Desperately searching for the fastest way to calm herself, Vesi stepped forward and wrapped her arms around Shalltear, hiding her face before the emotion could spill over.
Shalltear made a noise somewhere between a gasp and a delighted squeal, her arms snapped tight around Vesi’s waist, clinging with shameless glee, pressing her face into Vesi’s shoulder like she never wanted to let go.
“My lady,” she all but purred, her voice melting with affection. “Your reward is so much, I might just faint.”
Vesi closed her eyes, inhaling deeply as she steadied herself. The slightly stale floral bouquet of Shalltear's perfume filled her senses. Lingering there for just a moment. Just enough to fully swallow the lump in her fauces and push down the ridiculous sting in her eyes. She wasn’t supposed to react like this—not as a Supreme Being—but it seemed like the best choice.
“Thank you,” she murmured, voice softer than before, “Really. This means a lot to me.”
Shalltear let out a tiny, joyful squeak, her entire body vibrating like she might actually explode from happiness.
Then, before Vesi could step back, a voice rang out from the front of the room.
A maid’s formal greeting cut through the air.
“Welcome, Lord Ainz.”
Vesi gently placed the small woman back on the ground, stepping away just as the familiar presence in the doorway drew her attention. A sudden spark of playfulness flickered to life inside her—something light, something grounding.
With a small, knowing smile, she called out.
"Ainz! Come here and see my new dress! It’s really something special."
Ainz entered, his imposing form as steady and measured as ever. Demiurge followed a step behind, his arms full of neatly stacked documents. Despite the weight of responsibility that surely rested on his mind, Ainz's empty sockets turned toward her with immediate interest. His gaze drifted over the elaborate dress, and though his skeletal face betrayed no emotion, his voice carried approval.
"It suits you well, Vesi. Shalltear, I imagine this was your work?"
Shalltear practically beamed, her back straightening with pride. "Yes, Lord Ainz! Of course, I couldn't let our lady appear in anything but the finest attire!"
Ainz gave a small nod, offering an approving, "You did well."
The compliment sent Shalltear into an even greater swell of satisfaction. She shifted, either contemplating another dramatic expression of gratitude or simply basking in the moment.
Demiurge, still balancing his stack of files, adjusted his glasses and spoke, his voice smooth and composed. "I must agree. The craftsmanship is remarkable, but more than that, it complements you perfectly, Lady Vesi."
Vesi’s eyes flickered toward him, the weight of another unexpected compliment pressing against the warmth already building in her chest. She hesitated, then offered a small but sincere, "Thank you. That means a lot."
Shalltear grinned at Demiurge’s words, clearly pleased that her work was receiving such praise from all sides. "See? I knew it would be perfect!"
Vesi let out a small laugh, but the moment of lightheartedness only emphasized the way her emotions swirled beneath the surface. The warmth, the attention—it was all so much. A beat passed, and though she maintained her composure, something in her expression must have shifted. Ainz, however, had also taken note. His approval of the dress remained, but his tone became ever so slightly more deliberate. "Everyone, would you please give us a moment?"
Shalltear gave a dramatic pout but obeyed, gliding toward the doorway. Demiurge hesitated just a moment longer, his keen gaze lingering on Vesi before he turned with practiced ease and followed her out. Third only bowed. Swiftly activating the closing mechanism from the other side.
Once the door slid shut, Ainz shifted his focus entirely onto Vesi.
"Vesi, you looked kinda—uh, not exactly upset, but something was off. It’s the dress, right?" A shot in the dark, but it was the only new factor he could see.
Vesi let out a small breath, gathering her thoughts. "No one's ever called this form beautiful. Not in all my years here."
Ainz remained still, giving her space to continue.
Her gaze drifted downward. "When I disguised myself to blend in with humans, compliments flowed easily enough. But they felt… hollow. No one who called me a friend during that time would have said the same if they knew what I really was." Her hands grazed over the fabric of the dress, the fine craftsmanship beneath her fingertips grounding her. "So, getting all this attention now—don't get me wrong, it's nice. It’s wonderful."
Ainz was silent for a beat. Processing.
It wasn’t like he cared if people thought he was scary, ugly, or cool-looking—it was all just perspective. But he could still recognize that, for some, these things mattered a lot. And for Vesi... this seemed like one of those moments where it did. He scratched at his cheek bone in thought before speaking. "Yeah, well, Shalltear put a lot into making sure it looked perfect on you. And I gotta say, she wasn’t wrong—it works. More than that, it fits you. Not just in, like, a physical way, but in a 'this is meant for you' kind of way. And, uh—" He hesitated, then went on, "I don’t really feel things the way I used to, but I do know this: beauty isn’t just looks. It’s how someone carries themselves. And, well… you’re impossible to ignore."
Vesi blinked, her expression unreadable for a moment before she let out a small, genuine laugh. "That’s certainly one way to put it."
Ainz gave a slight nod, relieved that his words had at least lightened her mood. Then, as if shifting back to a more comfortable position within their conversation, he asked, "Have you seen the full dress yet? It really is high-quality work."
Vesi hesitated, then admitted, "No. I didn’t look in the mirror. Didn't wanna risk crying in front of her, y'know?"
Ainz gestured toward the polished mirror set against the wall.
She took a deep breath, stepping forward.
The reflection staring back at her wasn’t unfamiliar—but it was different. The dress, woven with meticulous care, draped over her form in a way that softened her sharper edges without diminishing her presence. The colors, the subtle details—everything had been chosen with intent. She exhaled slowly.
"She did such a good job," Vesi murmured, almost to herself. "Finding a way to make me look good."
Ainz, standing beside her now, inclined his head. "Yeah, she really did."
Vesi took another breath, letting the moment settle. Then, after a brief pause, she turned back toward him. "Shalltear asked if I’d wear this to the party later today. I think I will. It’s too well made for me to say no."
Ainz seemed pleased with that decision. He straightened slightly, shifting his tone toward something more businesslike. "Oh, right. I should probably explain how this whole party thing is gonna go. Demiurge and Albedo did say we should just relax but I still wanna run you through it."
Vesi gave him a wry smile, folding her arms. "Alright then. Let’s hear it."
[Philian Apolesai]
The stone door to Vesi’s room slid shut with a smooth finality. Shalltear, without an ounce of hesitation, leaned against it. Pressing her entire body as flat against the wall as she could manage—a task that was quite easy with her build—straining to catch even a whisper of the conversation inside. She hummed, her lips curving into a knowing smile. "I wonder if they have anything else to say about it..."
Demiurge, on the other hand, was not as amused. Adjusting his glasses with a sharp flick of his wrist. "Have some respect, Shalltear. Our Lady was clearly overwhelmed by the attention. Give her space."
Shalltear’s head snapped toward him, her face twisted into a deep scowl. "Oh, and you think you have the right to tell me about respect? That’s rich coming from you! Don’t pretend you wouldn’t be pressed up against this door if you thought you could get away with it!" She jabbed a finger at his chest, voice rising in indignation. "It’s our responsibility as their guardians to know what’s going on with our masters. Unlike you, I don’t need to sit around 'pondering' all day before I do something!"
Rather than rise to her obvious bait, Demiurge merely smiled. "Your dedication is noted. However, it is clear our lord wished to speak with Lady Vesi privately. Surely you would not go against his judgment?" Again. The still bitter part of his mind longed to be just a little snide in return for her words, but Demiurge kept them locked away.
Shalltear huffed, crossing her arms. "Don’t be so full of yourself. All I want is to hear Lady Vesi's true thoughts on my gift so I might better serve her later. What’s wrong with that? Maybe if you got your fat head out of your self-righteous ass, you’d appreciate all I do instead of acting like I’m the one being improper."
Demiurge barely heard the last part. His mind had already drifted back to their lady—specifically, the brief, almost imperceptible moment where her expression had faltered. He had seen it, just as Lord Ainz certainly had considering how quickly he'd ushered everyone out. His lord will be finding out what is wrong now but it is Demiurge's duty to find whatever might be an issue in his master's lives and fix them before they could ever grow to be problems.
Had his compliment not had the intended effect?
Her smile had faded just slightly, a flicker of something akin to sadness passing through her eyes the moment he'd spoke. Had he said something wrong? Had his words reminded her of something unpleasant? No—he dismissed that thought almost immediately. Lady Vesi had already shown signs of enjoying his presence. If something had upset her, it wasn’t him.
That meant something else stirred that sadness.
"Are you even listening to me?!" Shalltear snapped, her hands planted on her hips. "I swear, you’re worse than Albedo when she’s sulking over Lord Ainz. I’m right about this, you know. Our Lady missed our attention, and I will gladly give it to her."
Demiurge sighed, shaking his head in a noncommittal agreement. They all worshiped their Supreme Ones in their own way, after all; so it was difficult to hold her personality under too much scrutiny, this is how she was made to behave. How the Supreme Ones, or at least how Lord Peroroncino, thought she could best serve the forty-two. And truth be told, he was interested in hearing what was being said behind that door as well—he simply had the self-control not to make it so childishly obvious. Shalltear’s method was crude, blatant. He preferred a more subtle approach. Proper gentlemen did not eavesdrop so openly; they did so with discretion. That was the best way for him to serve: gathering as much information as possible in the quietest ways.
"Regardless," he said smoothly, shifting back to the matter at hand, "we won’t accomplish anything standing here. If you want to truly serve our Lady, we should focus on completing the preparations as instructed."
Shalltear rolled her eyes. "I know what our Lady wants. I got a hug. A hug, Demiurge! She's already so pleased with me!"
Demiurge’s fingers twitched, but he forced himself to keep his expression neutral. That was… unfortunate. In terms of personal favor, Shalltear currently held an advantage. That wouldn’t do.
However, he would surpass her. And soon.
When it came to who among them could best serve their newly returned lady, it was safe to say Shalltear wasn't high on that list. Even if she was competition, now is not the time. Maintaining his air of composure, he merely smiled. "Lady Vesi is merciful and has made it clear how much she missed us all. We should take that into account as we finalize the event."
That, at least, seemed to pacify Shalltear. She hummed in agreement. "Albedo is already in the ballroom, but I don’t think our Lady will like whatever stiff, overly formal nonsense she’s planned."
"I agree," Demiurge admitted. "But Lady Vesi said she was quite excited to see what we had all prepared. She will appreciate the effort, even if the execution is not entirely to her taste."
Shalltear nodded, apparently content with that. With one last glance at the door, she finally stepped away.
As they began walking down the hall, their conversation shifted toward finalizing the last-minute details. Behind them, the room to Vesi's chambers was left empty—save for a single figure.
Third, silent as ever, kept her head bowed until she was certain they were gone. Then, she stepped closer to the bedroom wall, tilting her head just slightly.
There really was no harm in simply listening, was there?
[Philian Apolesai]
They arrived in the grand ballroom was a masterpiece of craftsmanship, a vast chamber designed to accommodate the full glory of Nazarick’s denizens. Its towering ceilings stretched high above, adorned with hanging chandeliers of woven gold and glowing gems that cast the room in a soft, warm radiance. The polished obsidian floors reflected the dazzling lights, making the entire hall gleam with an ethereal brilliance.
A massive stage stood at the far end of the room, two ornate thrones set at its center. These were not merely seats but symbols, carved from the finest materials and inlaid with gemstones that pulsed with arcane energy. The entire room had been arranged for a celebration of the Supreme Ones.
Shalltear abruptly stiffened beside him, her crimson eyes narrowing at a section of decorations near one of the pillars. With a sharp inhale, she stormed off, her heels clicking aggressively against the polished floor. Demiurge watched in mild amusement as she descended upon one of her hapless brides that was, evidently quite poorly, arranging a bouquet of blue hibiscus. Shalltear already gesturing wildly as she no doubt prepared to berate them for some perceived slight in the organization. It was a familiar sight, and one he had no interest in interfering with.
Left to his own devices, he turned his full attention back to the grand hall, taking in every detail with a critical eye.
Every balcony was filled with eager denizens making their final adjustments. Across the room, Demiurge’s sharp gaze caught sight of Mare and Cocytus. The dark elf was carefully weaving garlands of blue and white flowers along the walls, his magic coaxing them into perfect bloom. Cocytus, in turn, exhaled a freezing breath over the flowers, preserving them in a thin layer of frost that made them glisten like they had been dusted with silver.
A brilliant touch. Demiurge did not know who had thought of it, but it was excellent work. As he drew closer, he could make out their voices from the surrounding crowd.
“Is it… is it too much? Or, m-maybe not enough?” Mare stammered, glancing up at the towering Cocytus for support. A chill fog billowed out from his mandibles before he spoke. "Your. Efforts. Well. Reflect. The. Glory. Of. Nazarick." Cocytus turned slightly, his many compound eyes made his gaze impossible to track but Demiurge knew he'd been spotted. "Wouldn't. You. Agree. Demiurge?"
The dark elf whipped his head around when Cocytus finished his question, clearly much more absorbed in his work than the warrior but that could be easily excused. Putting one's all into service to the Supreme Beings will always be admirable; not to mention that Mare's work had truly turned out beautifully.
"Indeed." Demiurge folded his arms behind his back once he reached them. Smiling down at Mare to further emphasize that he was honestly pleased. "I believe our lords will both enjoy what you've made here."
A deep blush came over Mare, from his neck to the tips of his ears. Hugging his gnarled staff to his chest briefly before he got back to work. Maintaining the care he'd had before but it was clear he was moving faster, with more excitement. The boy always eagerly took to praise, the idea that their gods would be pleased with him pushing Mare to work just that little bit harder. Though, that should be true for every member of Nazarick. Still, it was Demiurge's adopted duty to ensure every denizen was brought to their fullest potential for the Supreme Ones. It was only natural that their best servant at least be capable of that.
Cocytus, ever the warrior, stood tall beside them, his lower pair of arms crossed in satisfaction. "This. Celebration... It. Is. Long. Overdue. Our. People. Rejoice. The. Return. Of. A. Supreme. One... Is. An. Honor. Beyond. Words."
Demiurge inclined his head in agreement. "It is truly remarkable how swiftly everything has come together. Every denizen of Nazarick has played a role in making this celebration a reality."
"It. Is. Only. Natural."
Demiurge took note of the large number of Lizardmen buzzing around the room, finalizing decorations and arrangements. "I see you have brought many of your warriors, Cocytus."
"Yes." Cocytus nodded. "I. Was. So. Thrilled. By. The. News. That. I. Brought. My. Strongest. Warriors. So. That. They. May. Demonstrate. Their. Growth. And. Dedication. To. The. Supreme. Ones."
Demiurge observed them with a critical eye. They were better than before, certainly, but not strong. Those created by the 42 Supreme Beings were strong. These Lizardmen would serve as little more than a nuisance against a truly formidable opponent. However, it was undeniable that Cocytus had done well in leading them. Despite his personal reservations about their value, Demiurge understood the importance of their lord’s decree. Cocytus had been commanded to raise these creatures, and he had done so with honor and diligence.
"You have done well, Cocytus. It is clear they have flourished under your guidance. Our lord’s decision to spare them has borne fruit."
The warrior let out another frigid gust of air, pleased at the acknowledgment.
"Lord Ainz's mercy in sparing them has allowed for such impressive progress. It is a testament to his wisdom that they have been shaped into something useful."
Cocytus gave a solemn nod. "His. Will. Is. Absolute. And. We. Shall. See. It. Fulfilled."
Demiurge adjusted his glasses, his tail flicking once in contemplation. "I do wonder—" he took a brief pause to ponder the best way to phrase his thoughts. He was unfortunately never certain about his lord's plans but now he was being even more speculative. "How will our lord integrate Lady Vesi into his plans of world domination? Perhaps she could lead forces in the East while our master still works in the West."
Mare hesitated before speaking up. "B-but, Lord Ainz already planned everything… even for the next 10,000 years… didn't he? Isn't it rude to say he should ch-change it?"
Demiurge chuckled. "Of course, Mare. Our lord’s plans are always many steps ahead. So it would be foolish to think he had not already accounted for Lady Vesi’s return. His brilliance ensures that all unfolds as it should, seamlessly, as if it were always meant to be."
The others nodded in solemn agreement. There was never any doubt.
At that moment, Aura arrived with Shalltear beside her, the two engaged in some lively debate. Mare visibly brightened at the sight of his sister, shifting slightly closer to her.
"Aura!" he called excitedly. "Demiurge was just saying how Lord Ainz already planned everything! Even Lady Vesi’s return!"
Aura grinned. "Well, of course, he did. What else did you expect?" folding her arms with a confident smirk. "Lord Ainz always knows best. No matter what happens, he's already got it all figured out."
Mare nodded vigorously. "Y-yeah! He’s so amazing. We’re really lucky, aren’t we?"
"Of course we are!" Aura grinned, then turned to Demiurge. "Hey, what do you think Lady Vesi’s first major role in Nazarick will be? Something really big, right?"
Demiurge adjusted his glasses, amused by their enthusiasm. "I am certain that whatever Lord Ainz deems appropriate for her will be beyond our expectations."
Cocytus let out a resounding affirmation. "Lord. Ainz’s. Wisdom. Is. Unparalleled."
Their excitement grew, each of them voicing their own praise for their master, the fervor in their words reflecting the unshakable faith they held. Then Demiurge saw a flash of white. From the corner of his eye, he saw Albedo making her way through the crowds to them, cradling Victim in her arms.
Demiurge resisted the urge to frown as she approached, keeping his expression schooled into his usual smile. She had clearly been avoiding him these past few days and there was much to answer for, but now was not the time.
"It is time," she announced. "Get into position. Our lords will be arriving soon."
With disciplined precision, the guardians moved toward the dais, standing in perfect formation as they awaited the arrival of their masters.
Albedo stood just beyond the rest of the guardians, glancing up at the dais before looking out to the rest of the room. She clasped her gloved hands together, it hardly made a sound yet the soft noise echoed throughout the entire ballroom, silencing every voice. Only the faint shuffling of movement continued as everyone else moved into their preordained places.
She raised her voice with perfect poise, letting it carry across the hall. "All is in place. Prepare yourselves—our lords, Ainz Ooal Gown and Vesi Nuval, are about to step forward and grace us with their presence."
[Philian Apolesai]
Ainz and Vesi had made their way to the room just behind the ballroom, their steps nearly silent in the vast halls of Nazarick. It was eerily quiet. With every sentient servant in attendance at the celebration, only the PoP monsters and spawned monsters remained as guards on the upper floors.
Ainz had briefly considered whether it was wise to leave so few defenses in place, but the thought faded as quickly as it came. Nazarick was more secure now than when they'd first arrived. Albedo made it clear she could defend the Tomb with less. Besides, this was a rare chance for everyone to relax—something he rarely had the opportunity or excuse to grant them. He still hadn't found a way to make anyone, aside from the maids, take consistent time for themselves. This party wouldn't replace the need to keep working towards that goal, but it was the perfect occasion.
He knew, of course, that they weren’t entirely unguarded. His gaze flicked upward, where twenty Eight-Edged Assassins clung to the ceiling like silent sentinels. Shadow demons slithered along the walls, their presence flickering at the edge of his perception. Vesi hadn’t noticed them yet. He decided not to mention them—at least, not unless she asked. She'd made it clear she was worried about today, best to enjoy the quiet calm while they had it.
The decorations lining the halls were elaborate, covering every surface in a vibrant display. Banners bearing Vesi’s sigil hung from the walls, floating lanterns drifted lazily above, and streamers wove together in elaborate patterns across the ceiling. Small, glowing fae-like creatures flitted through the air, casting blue light across the golden floors. Ainz tilted his head slightly. “Pestonya’s summons, most likely,” he noted idly.
Vesi hummed in acknowledgment, but her gaze stayed forward.
When they reached the waiting room, Ainz took a moment to glance around. It was a smaller space, meant for brief reprieves, yet it maintained the regal aesthetic of the ninth floor. Two large chairs sat side by side with a small, neatly arranged table between them, refreshments waiting untouched. The color palette here was different—warmer, with deep reds and browns that stood in contrast to the overwhelming gold of the main halls. Vesi gave an approving nod as she looked around, a faint smile tugging at her lips.
They sat down. Ainz folded his hands together, watching her from the corner of his vision. “Are you feeling alright?”
Vesi exhaled slowly. “Yeah. Just… trying not to think too much about it.”
“A reasonable approach,” Ainz agreed. “Things tend to go more smoothly when you aren’t overanalyzing them beforehand.”
A flicker of movement caught Vesi’s attention. A shadow in the corner shifted unnaturally, its form rippling as if aware of her gaze. Something about it must have interested her because she reached down. The darkness peeled away from the wall, emerging into a form that swayed toward her, waiting.
Ainz recognized it immediately. One of Demiurge’s shadow demons. He had noticed more of them lingering ever since Vesi returned, their silent forms always drifting just out of sight but never far from her. Demiurge was taking her security very seriously.
Vesi extended her fingers, and the shadow pulsed under her touch, letting out a low, almost musical trill. She grinned at the reaction, stroking the surface of its shifting form.
Ainz blinked. “I didn’t realize they could be pet.”
“I hadn’t thought about it either,” Vesi admitted, scratching along the creature’s edges as its form quivered happily. “They just looked cute, so I wanted to try. I guess they like it.”
The shadow let out another pleased trill in agreement.
Ainz observed it for a moment longer, he was relatively certain shadow demons were able to speak so it's odd one would act like this. Although, he'd never really had to learn how they worked, Demiurge managed them all. Before he could think too much about it, Albedo’s voice rang out beyond the door, welcoming the gathered denizens and preparing to announce their arrival.
Vesi sighed. The shadow demon let out a confused-sounding chirp before slinking away, though Ainz noted that it lingered just at the edge of her presence. Perhaps it was one that had helped find her.
She rose, smoothing out her dress.
Ainz followed suit. “Ready?”
She exhaled again, nodding. “Yeah.”
Third moved to open the door.
And with that, there was no turning back.
[Philian Apolesai]
Third opened the grand doors for them and the world exploded into sound.
Monsters roared, humanoids clapped, and the sheer volume of voices blended into a crashing wave of noise that rolled through the towering hall. The room itself gleamed with opulence. Black obsidian floors reflecting the flickering lights from the massive chandeliers above, golden trim weaving through the walls in intricate, serpentine patterns. The ceiling stretched so high that it was hard to remember they were miles underground.
And the room was completely filled. Creatures of every shape and size crowded the floor, packed shoulder to shoulder. Their reverence palpable even from this distance. But not everyone celebrated the same. Vesi spotted a handful of figures who simply watched with calm, measured smiles—the ones closest to the stage.
The Guardians.
She could only name a few, but they were impossible to ignore. Shalltear stood with hands clasped in front of her, the picture of elegance despite the faint excitement still lingering in her eyes. Demiurge adjusted his glasses, that ever-present smile warm and knowing. Aura leaned slightly on one leg, glancing at her brother as if to make sure he wasn’t about to trip over his own feet. Mare fidgeted with the hem of his skirt.
And Albedo.
She stood calm and poised, her expression as perfect as the white silk of her dress. Her golden eyes flicked to Ainz first, then to Vesi. There was something there—something just beneath the surface—but it was gone too quickly to place.
As they each reached the center of the stage, Vesi and Ainz lowered themselves into their small thrones in unison. She tried to match his calm, commanding posture, but there was a stiffness in her shoulders she couldn't shake. Her hands folded neatly in her lap, fingers pressing lightly together. Ainz sat as though he'd done this a thousand times.
Maybe he had.
He raised the [Staff of Ainz Ooal Gown] slightly, but it was enough.
The crowd fell silent.
It wasn’t an instant cut—the roaring and applause trickled down, dying into a low hum of murmurs before finally fading to nothing as every being present knelt down. The quiet felt heavier than the noise. Vesi could feel her own heartbeat now, so loud in her ears she could hardly hear anything else.
Ainz began to speak. His low voice filled the room, calm and measured, carrying the weight of command with effortless ease. Vesi did her best to listen, but the words blurred slightly at the edges. She knew the general idea of what he'd be saying anyway. It was far more important that she stay looking composed up here. Her gaze drifted, moving over the gathered crowd again, over the faces watching her… and finally back to the Guardians.
The weight of their stares felt different now. Not judgmental—never that. But something deeper. Something heavier.
Albedo rose gracefully from her place, her voice high and clear.
"Then, everyone, let us pledge our loyalty to the Supreme One."
All the Guardians moved as one to line up behind her. Their smiles vanished, replaced by stern looks of respect. Vesi had known this would be a serious moment, but the sudden, suffocating silence made the air feel heavier. Their gazes bore down on her, a weight that pressed into her chest.
Shalltear was the first to step forward. Of everyone here, seeing her look so austere was the most jarring. Just an hour ago, she'd been joyfully dancing around Vesi's room. The contrast left her momentarily stunned.
"Shalltear Bloodfallen, Guardian of the First, Second, and Third Floors, presents herself to the mistress."
In one fluid motion, Shalltear lifted the front of her skirt and knelt. One hand rested over her heart, the other poised elegantly at her side. Every part of her movement exuded a simple grace that put Vesi to shame. The second her knee touched the ground, a massive insectoid figure stepped forward.
"Cocytus. Guardian. Of. The. Fifth. Floor. Presents. Himself. To. The. Mistress."
A chilled fog cascaded from his mandibles as he bowed. Despite his massive frame, his movement was near silent, only the crackling of his frozen breath meeting the warm air. He lowered himself beside Shalltear with precision.
Two smaller figures moved in tandem next. Vesi recognized one instantly — the boy in the skirt. The other, nearly identical, must be his sister.
"The Guardian of the Sixth Floor, Aura Bella Fiora, presents herself to the mistress."
"G-Guardian of the s-same, Mare Bello Fiore, presents himself to the mistress."
Aura bowed first, smoothly and confidently. Mare fumbled slightly, his voice trembling, but he quickly caught himself. They knelt side by side, falling perfectly in line with the others.
Then, Demiurge stepped forward. Unlike the others, his smile remained. Formality dictated professionalism, but that warm, knowing curve of his lips didn't falter. Somehow, that small defiance of tradition put Vesi at ease.
"The Guardian of the Seventh Floor, Demiurge, presents himself to the mistress."
He lowered himself in a graceful descent, as though pouring his devotion into every measured movement. When he finally knelt, Vesi caught sight of the next guardian. Small, fleshy, almost like a newborn, floating in the air. Thin antlers branching from its head and a halo of pure light hovering behind it.
".ssertsim eht ot flesmih stneserp ,mitciV ,roolF hthgiE eht fo naidrauG ehT"
Their voice echoed like a holy choir of overlapping tones, each trying to drown the others out. A cacophony of senseless noise—yet Vesi understood it perfectly. Instantly it unscrambled in her mind.
"The Guardian of the Eighth Floor, Victim, presents himself to the mistress."
A shiver ran down her spine, but not from fear of Victim. His vow and intensity seemed just as the others but the crushing weight of his gaze. Like a beast caught in the eyes of something far greater, she had to fight the need to look away—not out of survival, but out of shame. A deep, nameless, guilt curled in her gut. His eyes seeming to pull her every insecurity to the surface. It felt like her very heart was shaking inside her chest, but thankfully Victim drifted to the ground before the panic could reach her face; his small frame so insignificant next to the others. Yet, she remembered his power. He was likely one of the strongest among them.
Finally, Albedo stepped forward. Her expression remained neutral, composed. For a brief moment, something flickered behind Albedo’s eyes—an emotion too quick to name.
"The Guardian Overseer Albedo presents herself to the mistress."
She smiled up at them first before lowering herself to one knee, her voice high and clear.
"With the exception of the Fourth Floor Guardian, Gargantua, the Floor Guardians, and all the sentient servants of Nazarick, are gathered before you. Thus do we offer up our utmost loyalty to our mistress."
Vesi felt her breath catch. They were all kneeling before her. Each movement precise. Perfect. Each pair of eyes filled with something far heavier than reverence, and they all stared at her, patiently waiting for her acceptance. It pressed down on her chest like the weight of a mountain.
They were devoted. Entirely. Undeniably.
For a brief, suffocating moment, panic clawed at the edges of her mind. She couldn’t possibly live up to those expectations.
But she had to.
They’d already done so much for her. She couldn’t falter now.
Ainz helped her with crafting the speech. All she had to do was go through what they’d practiced. One speech and the rest of the day will be spent relatively stress-free. A lot of anticipation might have been built up to this moment, but it was nothing compared to what she had done just a few short years ago simply to survive. Honestly, with that being the comparison, this should feel simple. But it didn’t. Not yet. Maybe once she saw their faces light up, once it truly felt real, the weight in her chest would ease. With a short breath, Vesi smiled. Doing her best to make it a sweet one, one that gave the greatest sense of power—according to Ainz at least.
"My loyal Guardians… hearing your vows today, spoken with such strength and conviction, it is more than I ever could have hoped for. For so long, I dreamed of this moment—to see your faces, to feel the warmth of the place I called home. I spent years longing for this, hoping that somehow, someday, we would find each other again. And now, we have."
At those words, her mind briefly drifted. This hadn't been what she was searching for at all. Never in a million years would Vesi have thought that this is what Nazarick would be like if she found it. Forty of the forty-one she'd been searching for had vanished and if Ainz hadn't found them yet, they likely weren't here at all. The thought left a slightly bitter taste in her mouth, but she had to finish.
"Words truly cannot express how overwhelming it is to stand before you again. I see the strength you carry. I see the loyalty in your eyes. I feel the pride that holds this great tomb together. You never wavered. Not for a moment. And because of that… because of you… I am able to stand here now, proud to call this place my home once more.
I know this world is vast. I know the dangers that lie ahead. But I want you to know… you are not just my servants. You are my strength. My family. And I will not take this second chance for granted."
Vesi took a brief pause, searching the guardian's faces for any sign of doubt but all she saw were warm smiles and sparkling eyes. Pride. Admiration. This wasn’t who she thought she’d be standing in front of. They weren’t the friends she had spent centuries searching the world for. But as she looked at them now, it still felt like a miracle.
She let the words settle, holding their gazes for a breath longer. Then, with a small smile:
"But for today… celebrate. Enjoy yourselves. You’ve earned it."
The rapturous applause returned as the music swelled. The majority of the eyes finally leaving her when she sat down. Moving on to one of the activities scattered around the room. That was a blessing in itself. Allowing Vesi to fully take in the moment. For the first time since she arrived, she was able to look at them all, nearly the entirety of the Tomb was gathered here. So many lives—real lives—were before her now.
That realization was all she needed to finally believe it.
This is real.
I'm home.
Vesi’s mind was pulled from her thoughts by movement nearby. She glanced up just in time to see one of the dark elves—Aura—hop over the few steps of the stage with an effortless leap. The girl’s wide grin was the first thing Vesi registered before she jumped once more, landing just short of Vesi's legs. Aura threw her hands up in a victorious motion.
“Welcome home, Lady Vesi!”
For a split second, Vesi hesitated. Not because she didn’t want to accept it, but because she hadn’t expected Aura to come up at all. Or any of the Guardians really, it seemed like something they'd all deem as 'impolite'. Though, it was fair to say Vesi didn't know any of them well enough to say she understood their personalities.
Aura clearly had no hesitation, no second-guessing. Her voice was bright and confident, her mismatched eyes filled with an open and genuine excitement that left no room for doubt.
Warmth swelled in Vesi’s chest.
"Thank you, Aura. I'm quite happy to be home. It'd be silly of me to push away such a lovely girl, wouldn't it? And really, how could I ask for better company?"
Vesi reached out and lightly placed a hand on Aura’s head, ruffling her hair in an affectionate motion just as she had with her brother. Mare seemed to enjoy it then. The dark elf’s ears twitched slightly at the touch, and though she made a small noise of protest, she didn’t pull away. If anything, she tilted her head just enough to lean into it.
That was all it took.
The rest of the Guardians began to move.
They had been waiting—watching for any sign that they were allowed to approach. And now, seeing the ease with which Aura had stepped forward and how warmly Vesi responded, they no longer held back.
Mare was the next to step up, hesitant but clearly eager to join his sister. His nervous fidgeting didn’t stop him from inching closer to her side. Cocytus moved with his usual measured stride, his heavy presence a stark contrast to the light-footed elves. Demiurge was more controlled, adjusting his gloves as he smoothly positioned himself between Vesi and Ainz; Victim floating close behind. While Shalltear stood at Ainz's right.
Albedo took her usual place beside Ainz with seamless grace, standing tall and composed.
Vesi took it all in—the way they arranged themselves instinctively, their presence forming a protective semi-circle around her and Ainz. It felt right.
Aura, still beaming, tilted her head. “You looked a little surprised, Lady Vesi. Were you really expecting me to stay quiet and not say anything?”
Vesi chuckled. “No, I'd expect nothing less from you from you.”
The idea that Vesi remembered them and their personalities always seemed to make the servants happy, and seemed to be true with Aura as well. She smirked, looking entirely too pleased with herself. “Exactly! I knew you'd remember how great I am!”
Demiurge let out a low chuckle, adjusting his glasses. “How bold. Yet, I suppose if it were anyone else, I might find it impertinent.” His gaze flickered toward Vesi, a knowing glint in his eyes. “But I trust Lady Vesi does not mind.”
“Aura,” Mare murmured softly, tugging at his sleeve. “Um, maybe you should give Lady Vesi some space? J-just a little?”
Aura waved a hand dismissively, moving to the left of the throne and leaning against its rest. “It's fine. Right, Lady Vesi?”
Vesi hummed in amusement. “Of course. I'd be a fool to turn away such enthusiasm.”
Aura puffed up at the praise, while Mare gave a small sigh, though he didn’t seem particularly upset.
Albedo, standing still and poised, merely inclined her head. “It is good that we are all able to share in this moment together.” Though her words were polite, there was something careful in the way she spoke, as if ensuring nothing could be misinterpreted.
Vesi nodded. “I’m glad too.”
A shift beside her.
Cocytus stepped forward, the heavy weight of his presence impossible to ignore. He had been patient, waiting for the right time to speak. Now, it seemed, was that time.
Cocytus stepped forward, the heavy weight of his presence impossible to ignore. He had been patient, waiting for the right time to speak. Now, it seemed, was that time.
“It. Is. An. Honor. To. See. Your. Return. Lady. Vesi..."
His deep voice rumbled through the air, steady and deliberate, carrying the weight of a warrior’s respect. He gave a sharp, disciplined bow, his massive form moving with careful precision.
Vesi’s lips curled into a soft smile. “Thank you, Cocytus. I never doubted your strength or loyalty, but it’s still wonderful to see you again.”
Cocytus straightened, his mandibles twitching slightly in what might have been his equivalent of satisfaction. Then, after a moment’s pause, he spoke again.
“If. You. Would. Permit. It. I. Wish. To. Present. A. Demonstration. In. Your. Honor... A. Test. Of. My. Blade. That. You. May. Know. How. I. Have. Grown.”
A quiet hum of intrigue passed through the gathered Guardians. Cocytus shifted slightly, turning so that both Vesi and Ainz were in his line of sight.
Ainz gave a slow nod, the glow of his eyes flickering thoughtfully. “Interesting. You had requested a few undead for something earlier. I take it this is what you intended?”
Cocytus bowed his head. “Yes. My. Lord. I. Have. Spent. Much. Time. Refining. My. Technique. I. Wish. To. Demonstrate. It. Before. You. Both.”
Vesi tilted her head, curiosity gleaming in her eyes. “A demonstration, hmm? That does sound interesting. I’d love to see how you’ve put together.”
Cocytus gave a firm nod, stepping back to prepare. The surrounding crowd instinctively parted, creating an open space for the demonstration while the rest of the celebration carried on, laughter and conversation forming a backdrop to the spectacle. Several of Cocytus' Lizardmen warriors stepped forward to join the battle, their expressions disciplined and eager. What followed was a display of raw, calculated power—his movements a blend of discipline and overwhelming might. He tore through summoned constructs and clashed with his warriors in a breathtaking display, each strike clean and devastating, a testament to his continued refinement as a warrior.
The Guardians watched in silent approval, even Shalltear giving a slow nod of respect.
As the demonstration ended, Cocytus planted his weapon into the ground and turned to Vesi once more. “I. Am. Prepared. To. Fight. For Nazarick. Until. The. End... With. Your. Return. Our. Strength. Only. Grows.”
Vesi met his gaze, the weight of his words settling over her like a mantle she was more than willing to bear. “I can see that. You honor me, Cocytus.”
The great warrior dipped his head one final time before stepping back into his place among the Guardians, silent and steadfast.
From there the night blurred into a rhythm—names to learn, faces to remember, kind words, laughter, music—it all swirled together in her mind in a wonderous haze. Being taken to this world was undoubtedly one of the worst days of her life, but this one night more than made up for all her struggle. She'd truly been rescued from a bleary world and brought straight into a storybook.
Vesi could have stayed in this moment for the rest of her life and been happy; however, things were winding down. Most the maids had stopped mingling and began helping with cleanup, Ainz had already left to work on some future plan, as had most the Guardians after all coming to say their goodbyes, and Sebas had just politely suggested she take a rest after such a long of festivities. It was slightly unfortunate but the fact that she would wake up tomorrow and be right back here made it much easier to bear. She had just been about to agree with him—until she felt it.
It wasn’t loud or sudden, but something in the air changed. A presence. Not a threat, exactly, but an awareness, creeping at the edge of her senses. Then, she saw him.
Victim.
He drifted closer with slow, deliberate grace, his fragile form seeming even smaller amidst the grandeur of the room. The movement was subtle, but it commanded attention. He was different from the others—not humanoid, not imposing—but as she met his gaze, a strange feeling coiled in her chest. An unease that wasn’t quite fear, an understanding that wasn’t quite recognition. Every worry she had buried within herself seemed to surface in that moment.
And yet, there was peace.
Her thoughts snagged on his earlier vow. Guardian of the Eighth Floor. The one place Demiurge hadn’t taken her during their tour. He had only given a simple explanation: Ainz had forbidden all Guardians from entering, as the place was too dangerous.
That, at least, made sense. She remembered fragments of what they had built. A wasteland for beasts, a fortress for horrors, the final line of defense for the guild’s greatest treasure. Nothing was allowed to pass through that floor untouched.
Except for him.
Victim stopped before her, bobbing lower in his closest approximation of a bow. When he spoke, his voice was soft but layered—countless voices harmonizing in a way that made the air hum.
".emoc ot elbanu saw I tub ,emoh ot erutnr uoy ,sseltimreT ruoH eht htiw deppod evah uoy yad eno deyal ,soediC .ssenpah eht ekas ot emoC"
"I had wished to come, but the Timeless Hour had delayed me. One day, you would have returned, but happiness has come for its own sake."
Vesi blinked. “The Timeless Hour?”
".etaf ot pu sehctac dlrow eht erofeb tnemom ehT .ti llac I tahw si tahT"
"That is what I call it. the moment before the world catches up to fate."
She frowned. It couldn't be helped in the moment. That was… a lot of words to say absolutely nothing. But it didn’t feel like he was avoiding the question. More like he was waiting for her to understand.
His small body tilted slightly, and he gave a sound—something like a laugh, though it wasn’t a single voice but a layered chorus, as if countless unseen figures chuckled alongside him.
".ydal ym ,emit ni raelc edam eb lliw llA"
"All will be made clear in time, my lady."
Vesi exhaled through her nose. “You seem to love talking in riddles.”
".elcatsbo na eb reven lliw taht ytissecen A"
"A necessity that will never be an obstacle."
She shook her head. “I’ll take your word for it.” A pause. The words came unbidden, slipping out before she could second-guess them. “I just hope I can be a good ruler to you all.”
Victim stilled.
His tiny body drifted ever so slightly in the air, his gaze unblinking. The moment stretched long enough that a flicker of unease curled at the edge of her thoughts.
Then he spoke, and the weight of his words settled over her like a gentle tide.
".emit ni uoy wonk lliw dlrow eht dnA .worg ot si ti ,ekat ot ton si elur oT"
"To rule is not to take, it is to grow. And the world will know you in time."
The way he said it—it wasn’t a reassurance, nor a lesson. It was as if he had simply seen into her and stated a fact.
Yet, somehow, it made sense.
She nodded. Victim tilted his head in return, his whole body tipping to one side before slowly spinning back into place.
".gninnigeb rehtona tsuj si siht ,emoc ot erom hcum si erehT"
"There is much more to come, this is just another beginning."
A promise. Or perhaps a warning. But unlike before, the weight of his voice did not unsettle her. It brought… calm.
A presence at her side.
“Are you ready to rest for the night, my lady?”
Demiurge’s voice, low and composed, cut through the moment. He did not interrupt rudely, but there was a deliberateness to his timing.
“…Yes.”
Vesi blinked, glancing at him before looking back at Victim. The spell of the moment was fading, like mist dissolving in the morning light.
"Goodnight, Victim."
Victim remained where he was, his floating form unshifting, but somehow, she felt as if he was smiling.
There was no need for grand farewells. No need to make this a moment larger than it was. She had told them to enjoy themselves. And she wanted them to do just that.
With one last glance at Victim, Vesi turned away, following Demiurge from the room.
[Philian Apolesai]
Notes:
DAMN
That chapter really took me out. I tried hard to write every guardian a relatively equal amount of time in the sun and giving them all some love from Vesi which resulted in this monstrosity. I hope everyone felt in character except for Victim cause I deadass do not remember anything about what he was like so I just gave him a new personality. Anyway~Hi!
Did you miss me?
Probably not but I have a couple of things I to say if you're still wanting something to read after that long ass chapter.
First, I hope you liked that drawing of Vesi. I did it a while ago and thought it was too nice to not show off so I had to work it into the story somehow. I have a few variations of it up on my Unvale page if you're interested~
https://unvale.io/character/92f5834b-e7a1-4767-ac35-ad1b03125509Also, I finished the outline! Not gonna lie, after my first idea for this fic was torn down so harshly by my fellow Overlord enjoyers, I wasn't too sure what to do and considered just leaving the story on the second chapter. That would have been lame though, I still wanted to continue and practice story writing even if not with my initial outline. So I scrapped that first idea and have just been going with the flow ever since; you could say I've been writing free-form if you wanted to sound professional but idc. Anyway, I've got a new outline written and I now know pretty well how I want things to go. If my friends tear this one apart I'll probably just go with it anyway cause I'm lazy, but nothing is set in stone. I just feel like I've always worked better with a plan, so I'm a lot more confident now that I have one.
While I was working on the outline, I was really torn between making this party the last chapter or pushing the ending off. Specifically, the ending line would have been "I'm home", I think that would have been a decent finale but my history of almost exclusively writing short stories has left me terrible at making full character arcs so I'm gonna keep going to get in some practice on that. I added a lot of arcs for everyone to go through and I hope you stick around to enjoy them as I try to get better.
Finally, thank you for reading. I appreciate and cherish all your comments. You all have given me so much more support than I ever could have imagined I would have when I started working on Philian. I know I work really slowly so I want to take this moment to say thank you for giving my story a chance. Before you go though, do you have any preference between long chapters or shorter ones? I can't remember if I've asked before but personally I like getting through one 'event' every chapter but I know it makes a lot of these monster chapters that I've been told are ridiculous before, but never by someone that's actually read through it, only people that hear my final wordcounts lol So some second opinions would be appreciated. Now I hope you enjoyed this chapter and see you in the next one <3
Chapter 15: Unattended
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Vesi sat on a cushioned bench beside the vanity, idly turning a book over in her hands—'On the Qualities of Kingship'. One of the last in her current pile, though it seemed a little heavy to start the day.
She didn't open it.
Instead, her eyes flicked to her reflection in the polished glass. Her long hair was slightly tangled, spilling over her shoulders. She'd tied it up the night before but sleep had undone her efforts. She reached up, running fingers through a loose strand. She could do with a brush, probably.
A quiet shuffle of footsteps made her glance toward the corner, where her maid for the day—Lumière, or perhaps Etoile—had stepped forward. With any luck, the maids were the last group whose names she still hadn’t learned fully. They never introduced themselves though and it seemed rude to ask now, so Vesi did her best to glance at their schedule and listen when anyone else said a name. She'd know them all soon. 'They're going to look up to you, so treat them with love.' Whoever the girl was, she now stood with impeccable posture right beside Vesi with a silver-handled brush in hand.
“Are you ready to be fitted for the day, Lady Vesi?” the maid asked gently, voice practiced, poised.
Vesi paused for a moment, fingers twitching against the book's edge. Then she gave a small nod.
"Yes, I suppose it is. I'd appreciate your help."
The maid brightened at the answer, her expression softening in a way that was impossible to miss. She approached with a touch more energy, lifting the brush as though it were a small honor rather than a duty. Her strokes were patient and even, starting from the ends and steadily moving upwards. There was an ease to her rhythm, as if the simple act of being allowed this closeness brought her delight.
It was… odd, letting someone do this. Vesi didn’t dislike it. She just didn’t know how to feel about it. The sensation of another’s hand in her hair wasn’t unpleasant. In fact, it reminded her vaguely of something—someone from long ago. But the thought slipped away before she could place it. Three neat raps at the door stole her attention.
Vesi's spine straightened slightly. Not out of alarm, just reflex. She was still learning how to relax here. A part of her was already working to draw those mental lines, ready to shift from comfortable to composed when needed.
"Excuse me, I'll go see who it is."
Her maid promptly set the brush on the vanity and left to greet the visitor. As the maid moved away to the door, Vesi took the brush from the vanity and tugged a few strands of her hair forward, fixing them into the more gibbous shape she preferred. Shifting more of it to the right into something a little more familiar.
The maid reappeared with Demiurge behind her, his appearance as polished as ever. Tailored coat, leather gloves, and his usual wide grin.
“Good morning, Lady Vesi,” he said with a polite bow. “I won’t be intruding much today. I simply came to let you know that I’ll be away for most of the day.”
Demiurge could never be an intrusion, but that's not what drew her attention at the moment. “Away?”
He nodded. “Yes. Unfortunately, I failed to inspect the farm properly the last time I visited," Demiurge took a brief pause to adjust his glasses. "I believe the southern greenhouse in particular is in need of work. It’s been some time since I was last able to give it my full attention.”
Oh, right. He had taken her to a farm before—but Vesi hadn’t realized he was the one running it. The images didn't really match, a straightlaced man that always wore a suit doing back-breaking labor on a farm. It made her smile.
“That sounds important, I'm glad someone as meticulous as you is managing it.”
Demiurge's smile widened at the compliment, the sharp edge of a fang just barely visible at the corner of his mouth, the grin stretching a little further than usual. Vesi caught herself thinking it looked adorable, though she figured it wise to keep that to herself.
“It is an honor for me to be entrusted with such a task.” Then his voice took on a softer tone. “But not more important than your comfort. I simply believe the need to hover has passed. However, if you require anything at all, do not hesitate to call upon me. I will immediately come back to your side.”
There it was. The first day he wouldn’t be within arm's reach.
And that was fine. It was slightly disconcerting, but Vesi wouldn’t resent him for it. His advice and mere presence these past few days had been helpful, but he only lingered this long to ensure she could acclimate, to step in if she stumbled. Though she hadn’t so far. She was still here and it was silly to expect him to work out of her front room until she was fully ready. If he did, she might never reach 'ready' at all.
And she had to admit that living in a palace filled with loyal servants wasn’t the hardest trial in the world. If he felt she was ready to be left alone, then she probably was. He seemed to know better on most everything so far. The thought settled in her chest like a calm, quiet weight.
“Well I'll miss you, but I’m glad things will be returning to normal,” Vesi said. “Go do your work. I’ll be fine.”
Demiurge stilled. His tail that had been leisurely swaying behind him went completely rigid. For once, his ever-present composure flickered—subtle, but there. She hadn't said something offensive, had she?
"I thank you for such kind words."
He inclined his head, but didn’t leave immediately. His eyes held hers for a second longer than was strictly necessary. His expression was always unreadable, and without his tail to gauge him, she felt unmoored.
“Take care, then,” Vesi added, trying to sweeten her timbre to make up for any slight she might have caused. “Come home soon.”
The corners of his mouth curled slightly, putting Vesi at ease.
“As you wish, my lady.”
He turned and swiftly left.
The door shut behind him, and the stillness returned. Not quite empty—but different. Like a room with the window cracked open, the air moving just a little more freely.
Vesi looked down at the book again, and this time, she opened it.
[Philian Apolesai]
The door clicked shut behind him, the soft sound hanging in the corridor. Demiurge did not move away immediately.
I'll miss you.
The words circled back through his mind, refusing to let go. An innocuous thing to say, perhaps. A courtesy, even. But her voice held a genuine touch that had to go beyond basic niceties.
A light smile crept onto his face, slow, but certain. It was a quiet sort of triumph, the kind that didn’t demand boasting.
He adjusted the cuff of his glove, smoothing the leather perfectly against his fingers, though it hadn't needed fixing.
He might not need to boast, but that didn't mean he couldn't savor those words.
She would miss him.
A soft breath escaped him, almost a quiet laugh. Of course she would miss him. He had worked hard these past days to position himself as her greatest asset. But hearing it aloud, so simply given, that was another matter entirely.
It was a small thing. But small things had a way of growing.
He adjusted his glasses, the motion slower than usual, letting the pads of his fingers linger against the frame as if grounding himself.
How fortunate, he thought, that he’d already chosen her. It wouldn't be long now before he was truly the Supreme Ones' most trusted servant. All to be of even greater assistance to them.
His smile deepened, hand instinctively rising to cover it despite no one being there to see.
How rare it was to be so blatantly wanted.
And how perfectly it fit.
Every move, every word—each one had brought him closer to this. Closer to her. Closer to the future he was crafting.
A tempting thought — that she might agree with his plans. But such approval was only ever a pleasant illusion. The path had already been laid, mercifully arranged by his masters long before this moment. He had only to follow where they led.
[Philian Apolesai]
Notes:
Hi!
I wanted to say thank you to everyone that took the time to say their opinion on chapter lengths. The results were basically "I like things how they are" with a lean to longer chapters which makes sense but I appreciate everyone who gave their opinion. I know this chapter wasn't very long despite those results but this was just set up for a day alone, dw abt it.
Thank you for reading and I hope to see you in the next one!
Chapter 16: Acknowledgment
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Their conversation had come to a lull. Ainz rested his skeletal fingers lightly atop a teacup. It was empty. Had been from the start. He, of course, had no need for such an item but when Vesi asked for tea, Etoile brought out the full set. Due to his current condition, he'd never been served food or drink in Nazarick and as such never took the time to appreciate their dinnerware. He turned the cup in his hand, examining the delicate porcelain. Pure white and laced with a golden filigree—it was beautiful.
"Remember how loud it used to be?"
Vesi looked up, her fingers curled around her own identical cup. She smiled faintly, glancing down at the Cimmerian liquid swirling inside it.
"I was actually thinking about that just a little bit ago—when Demiurge took me through the main path of all the floors. It had all felt so still. So much more quiet than what I remembered."
Ainz looked at her for a moment, then set the teacup down with care. “We should go see some of the old areas together. There are a few spots that haven’t changed.”
“That does sound nice,” she said.
“And then,” Ainz continued, sitting up to speak with a little more energy, “you have to come see my kingdom. I think you’ll be impressed.”
"Kingdom?" Vesi’s eyes lit up, "When did you get a full country to your name?"
Ainz let out a dry laugh. “Ah- Well, it's mostly thanks to the guardians. They called it the Sorcerer Kingdom."
“That's amazing!” she sat up a bit straighter. “You’ve been here way less time than I have, and you’ve already built a whole nation?”
Ainz gave an almost sheepish gesture with his hand. “Again, really the guardians did most of it. I’ve just been... doing my best to keep up with their expectations.”
Vesi’s smile softened. “Still—That’s a lot of work on your part, isn’t it? What other stuff have you gotten into?”
He hummed, as if trying to brush off the compliment, “Well I have picked up some nice keepsakes along the way.”
He reached into the air, fingers moving into a black void, and one by one, he began to produce a small collection of trinkets and items onto the low table between them. The theme among them quickly became clear. They were all weapons. Vesi found it adorable they'd picked up the same hobby. The first he held up was a set of three thin stiletto blades. They glowed with enchantment and one seemed to let off sparks when he turned it over in his hands.
"I think these were one of the first things I took from this world. They used to belong to a really troublesome girl, but she did teach me a lot about how to be a fighter."
"You want to be a fighter?" He was never interested in hand-to-hand combat before. People can change, sure—but Momonga as a warrior didn't really fit in her mind.
"Well when I started, it just made sense to fill in my weaknesses. Not everything can be dealt with from a distance, y'know?"
Smart as usual, Vesi nodded along. Demiurge might have been exaggerating when he said Ainz had the next ten-thousand years planned out, but he had always been excellent at maximizing the guild's efficiency; thinking of what they would all need, telling them where to focus their efforts. Still, it was impressive he'd managed to adjust and apply those same skills here. Vesi couldn't help but cringe internally when she remembered just how panicked and useless she was for years after arriving.
"Besides," his voice pulled her back to the conversation, "When I first started adventuring, I realized strong mages were a bit of a rarity. Being a warrior helped me blend in more."
"If you're a warrior now," she set her cup on the table to clasp her hands together in excitement. "Do you maybe wanna spar with me?" It had been so long since she'd even seen anyone near her level of combat, "I'd love to see how much you've grown!"
"Sounds great!" Unlike when the smarter NPCs asked him for a chess match or he was asked to do some show of strength, a battle was one of the few things that relieved his stress that didn't have too many expectations behind it. And when he thought about where they would fight, "Oh yeah, that reminds me, Jirciv has an arena in his empire. Maybe we should have our spar there?"
Vesi's brow knit together. "Who's Jirciv?"
Ainz turned his head slightly, as though surprised. "Ah, right. I suppose much hasn't been said about what's gone on yet. I'll tell Demiurge to catch you up. Anyway," he quickly waved a hand as he got back on topic. "Jirciv Rune Farlord El Nix, emperor of the Baharuth Empire. He really has helped me a lot, I consider him one of the first friends I made in this world."
"Ohh?" she hummed, "A friend? I've got to meet him then! He must be pretty great if you care for him at all."
Ainz nodded along.
The quiet between them returned for a moment and, as if it had been waiting for them to pause, a ripple of darkness peeled away from the far wall. One of the shadow demons—silent as ever—emerged from the gloom and pooled at their feet, offering no sound, only a small parchment scroll held upward in its spindly tendril.
Ainz turned his head slightly, the light in his eyes dimming with recognition. “Ah… right. I have a meeting scheduled with the guildmaster of E-Rantel.”
He took the scroll, scanning it quickly before tucking it into his inventory.
"I'll be back later, alright?"
"Yeah, have fun!"
Ainz chuckled faintly as he made his way to the door. “I’ll try,” was all he said, his tone warm and just a little tired. Etoile followed close behind, bowing politely before disappearing down the hall with him.
The door clicked shut, and Vesi was left alone once more.
She exhaled, long and slow. They never really had the time to reconnect the way she wanted—but that wasn’t something to be upset over. He was a king now, with responsibilities she could barely imagine.
If nothing else, helping out would feel far better than sitting idle.
So… she needed to find a way to do that. The two people she knew best—Ainz and Demiurge—were both gone for now, but surely there was something productive to be done.
Time to explore.
[Philian Apolesai]
Albedo kept her head low as the last echoes of teleportation faded from the air. Any room felt hollow once Momonga left it. Life itself would be devoid of all meaning if her love was not in it. Thankfully, despite having left for the week, he was still with her in spirit and she was to care for Nazarick while he was away.
She raised her head, the pearls of her necklace clicking softly against one another. As usual, she would manage Nazarick perfectly in his absence, but there was no immediate task Albedo had to work on in this moment. Which left her thoughts to wander... and they returned, as they so often did these recent days, to Vesi.
Her expression didn't shift, but her fingers did curl around themselves ever so slightly tighter. A Supreme One had returned and with her, an ache Albedo could neither purge nor justify. Guilt. It pressed at her sternum as if it would claw its way out. That sickening feeling always came when thoughts of her returned lady surfaced. Lord Momonga was quite pleased that she had returned and, in light of recent findings, Albedo's actions seemed somewhat unjustified. The sting of abandonment still lingered, but her love was pleased. If Lord Momonga really wanted to keep Vesi around, Albedo could do a little more to make her feel welcome. Demiurge has left for the farm today so getting a conversation shouldn't be nearly as difficult as last time.
Albedo rose in one graceful motion, brushing the hem of her dress into order. No more hesitation. If she could just face this matter, resolve it with dignity and logic, then surely this haze in her heart would lift. She could not serve properly as her love needed her to.
Vesi had been in Lord Momonga’s office only moments ago.
She crossed the corridor in a few crisp steps and opened the door without knocking.
The office was empty—save for a maid halfway through a panicked bow, her face flushed, eyes wide with terror.
“Seventh,” Albedo regarded her flatly.
The girl all but tripped over her own name as she backed to a more polite distance. "My deepest apologies, Lady Albedo! I came to replace Etoile just moments ago, but Lady Vesi was already gone! I assumed she would still be here— I was just on my way to locate her properly.”
Albedo said nothing for a long moment before letting out a silent huff. Poor efficiency in the maids was not technically her problem nor was it something she cared to bother with at the moment.
She activated Nazarick's surveillance maps without another word. Several glowing screens materialized before her, quickly cycling through every floor in search of her target. There was no need to look outside the Tomb, an innumerable amount of [Message] reports would flood Albedo's mind if a Supreme One left without warning. watching the faint red-gold dot that marked Vesi shift steadily across the great library’s interior.
Her lady was with Solution and a handful of Nazarick’s archivists.
Seventh hesitated, taking in the reversed map, then scurried off with a second apology and a hurried curtsy.
Albedo remained in the doorway a moment longer, staring down at her left hand. The [Ring of Ainz Ooal Gown] shimmered faintly against the deep blue of her gloves. Proof of her worth—what her love expected of her. Yes, for his sake things needed to be smoothed over. She would offer her sincerity, and—if the Supreme One was merciful—perhaps find peace enough to move on.
With a breathless sigh, she vanished from the hall.
[Philian Apolesai]
Vesi wandered aimlessly, her heels echoing against the polished floors. If memory served, there was a library somewhere on this floor. Anything beyond that was lost on her though. What it might have looked like, what it was called and—Vesi paused at yet another crossroads—where it was were all long since faded from her mind.
Down the left hall Vesi could see a blonde maid carefully dusting the sconces. She didn't really feel comfortable asking for directions but perhaps she could get some help without seeming so oblivious.
Her back was to Vesi but she could recognize the maid as a member of the Pleiades. Solution Spiraled golden hair cascaded down to her shoulders and she wore an impractically short dress. It didn't seem suitable for any task, let alone climbing up stepstools to better clean a wall. When Vesi drew close—close enough, it seemed, for the maid to find acceptable—Solution stepped down to greet her. Quickly bowing at the waist before gazing up with her dead blue eyes. Had it not been for the small, polite, smile on her lips Vesi would have felt she was intruding. A feeling she believed would never leave fully, though she'd do her best to not let that show.
"Good morning, Lady Vesi." Solution spoke in a deep, sultry, tone. "Is there any way I might serve you today?"
Hearing voices from these vague shapes of her memory, with such respect for her as well, they were all walking miracles. The knowledge that only Momonga stayed to the end hurt, but seeing the 'NPCs', as he still called them, alive and well. She still couldn't truly comprehend it.
"Oh, no thank you. I just was making my way to the library when I saw you."
Solution tilted her head slightly, eyes curving into something unreadable but her expression remained amicable. "The Library of Ashurbinipal is in the other direction, my lady. Did you truly divert your trip just to say hello to me?"
Her dull eyes took on a somewhat predatory glint. Had she seen through her that easily? Even if she had, Vesi now had at least a vague idea where to go.
"Well of course," she replied smoothly, "I had no idea the Pleiades had regular cleaning duties and besides, I figured a short hello wouldn't go amiss."
Solution's smile widened to a loose grin, showing off how empty her mouth actually was. "Well, I'll clean when I have no other tasks," she let out a short laugh. "Perhaps, if my lady will permit it, I could serve as your bodyguard? I can't help but notice you have no escort." She leaned slightly, making a show of looking behind Vesi and confirming that no one was there.
"An escort?"
"Yes, it would be my failing as a servant if I did not accompany you when needed."
Well that explained why the maids always followed after her, hopefully whoever was supposed to replace Etoile wasn't too worried about her sudden disappearance. Though the idea of needing a bodyguard at all times was a bit silly—she had never felt so safe in her life and, even if there was a problem, she could defend herself just fine. But if they wanted her to be defended, Vesi wasn't going to turn them away. Plus Solution would show her the way! Everyone would get what they wanted.
"I'd certainly appreciate your company then, though I do feel a little bad about interrupting your work."
Solution was fast to dismiss that idea. Going on to talk about what a blessing it was to spend time with their newly returned Supreme One as she walked. Her steps were so bouncy, it seemed intentional with how it made her hair sway from side to side. Vesi did her best to listen to it all and respond in the way a royal should. That seemed like the closest approximate to what they wanted from her. Vesi wasn't sure she was fulfilling that yet, she decided to just be thankful Solution was leading the way. Maybe she could find something useful once they arrived. A record, a timeline, anything to help fill in the years she’d lost. It wouldn’t make up for not being here, but it would help her understand without being a burden.
[Philian Apolesai]
Albedo stood still before the library's great doors. The faint scent of aged paper and tanned leather managed to seep through their ornate hinges and waft through the air of the hall. She breathed it in, taking one last moment to check her appearance. Without fully knowing when Demiurge would be back, she hadn't taken the time she had before, but her appearance was in no way lacking. Her hands smoothed a nonexistent wrinkle from her dress before stepping foreword, the massive doors automatically swinging open for her in near silence.
The inner sanctum of the library had that same otherworldly quiet that seemed to block all noise and distraction at the door, nothing could be heard once the doors shut excluding the distant footsteps padding against the tile. Albedo briskly made her way to the source. Not so fast she might crease her dress or seem desperate, but she did need this to be over as quickly as possible.
With long strides she glanced through every row of bookshelves until she finally saw her goal.
Her lady wasn't immediately visible, but it was no less obvious. Three librarians as well as Solution had encircled one chair at the far end of the table. The idea of going through this plan with an audience wasn't in the cards, but getting some time alone should be no issue—assuming Demiurge hadn't poisoned the well too much.
Albedo stepped into the group and the others peeled away, making space for her in the circle of servants. A wonderful sign that she was still welcomed by most.
"Pardon the intrusion, my lady," she started, "might I have a moment of your time?"
Vesi looked between those surrounding her before giving a small nod, signaling to the others to give them some space. The librarians backed away slightly, busying themselves with sorting away books their lady had already finished with while Solution moved to the end of the aisle. That would likely be as alone as she could be.
[Philian Apolesai]
The demoness started the conversation, coming within arm's length of Vesi before gracefully falling to the floor in a deep kneel. "I wished to speak with you privately for I have come to..." She hesitated for only a moment, a mere blink in time, but Vesi noted it. "Apologize. I'm afraid my behavior as of late has been below my station and I beg your forgiveness."
Thinking back to the very few times she'd interacted with Albedo since coming back, things could certainly be described as odd between them. Vesi was never made fully aware of what her deal was, just that 'many denizens had many different feelings on the matter'. Quite a vague reasoning Demiurge had given but it was clear Albedo was not pleased at the very least. Why she had been so upset was still up in the air and, if she accepted this apology, there wouldn't really be a good reason to bring it up again.
But did she care?
If Albedo was remorseful for... whatever she had been trying to do—then moving on seemed like it would be best. There were already enough things Vesi was learning to worry about and she had been wanting to get closer to the succubus anyway. Perhaps it was foolish, Vesi could accept that this might backfire, but she still nodded. Acting like she knew of an error and chose to not punish it might even make her look good. Ainz mentioned doing something similar when preparing her for the speech.
"Then I’ll take you at your word, Albedo. Everyone deserves the chance to be better than they were yesterday. I hope you stand behind what you've said."
That was the cleanest response she could think of and it seemed satisfactory. Albedo smiled slightly and Vesi hoped it was genuine.
[Philian Apolesai]
A few moments passed. Then, from the hallway beyond the towering double doors, a small head poked in—Seventh. Her steps were uneven and hesitant at first, as if unsure whether she’d be allowed in at all.
But then her eyes landed on Vesi, and her face lit with subtle relief. She padded in quietly, making her way to the table without announcement or purpose, as if simply standing near Vesi would fulfill her duty.
From the perspective of a servant, it was good Seventh had finally arrived, but it did signal the end of this conversation. However, she was satisfied with the result. Her lady had accepted her and hadn't asked a single question, as predicted. With a small bow and a word of farewell, Albedo began her trek back to Momonga's office. She could teleport, of course, but she wanted to remember how the floor felt beneath her heels. Her love would be so pleased when he saw lady Vesi interacting pleasantly with her and that thought alone made each step feel a little lighter.
[Philian Apolesai]
"Did she really?"
"She did!" Etoile balled her small hands into fists and shook them in front of herself with frustration. "She should have come immediately to replace me, but Seventh was so off the schedule that our lady left and sought out Dama Solution for assistance instead!"
Etoile paused, scrunching her face in exaggerated displeasure and giving Demiurge space to respond. While it was true that Seventh had made an error, the maids were not his responsibility and she was certainly not the subject he wished to discuss now.
"Unexpected behavior," Demiurge replied with mild curiosity. "I trust Pestonya has already addressed the matter. Do you happen to know what our lady needed from Solution?"
Carefully, he guided the conversation back to what mattered. As he'd hoped, Lady Vesi had spent most of her day in the library—and Lord Ainz remained away. However, his lord's absence opened the possibility for what Demiurge had been expecting to happen while he was gone:
"...and then Lady Albedo talked with Lady Vesi as well!" Etoile took a half-step closer, her voice dropping to an excited whisper. Demiurge inclined his head, encouraging the secrecy. “She said it was just the two of them! No guards, no maids inside. And then when Seventh finally showed up, the conversation ended.”
"How strange." He smiled slightly. Just as predicted.
It had only been a matter of time before Albedo tried something indirect. Words instead of threats. Pleas instead of sabotage. There was little else the succubus could attempt now—certainly nothing that would turn Lady Vesi away. She had returned, anchored herself, and reacclimated to Nazarick. Any tool Albedo had once possessed for her twisted ideals had already eroded.
Now she'd moved on to a feeble maneuver. Likely sentimental in nature. He doubted it bore fruit.
Demiurge was fully confident that his lady could not be led astray now that she had reacclimated; there was no need for him to bother her at this late hour.
Still, a part of him flickered at the thought of his lady bearing Albedo's company alone. While the demoness was undeniably the best fit as his lord's consort, he'd always found her unfiltered presence somewhat grating.
And had his lady not said just this morning that she enjoyed his company?
It was no sin to desire proximity to one’s Supreme One. Nor to quietly long for the grace of their recognition.
Yes. Perhaps a visit was in order. A brief one. If nothing else, it was his duty to ensure his lady had not been forced to endure too much and right any potential wrong committed.
With the conversation winding down, Demiurge excused himself and set off through the gilded halls, a thoughtful smile tugging at his lips.
[Philian Apolesai]
Vesi lay sideways on the couch, her legs tucked beneath her, one finger lazily holding her place in the book she hadn’t been fully reading for the past ten minutes.
“The Human Accounts: Abridged Histories, Third Iteration.” She closed the cover gently with her thumb and stared at it in silence, blinking.
Abridged was right. She’d spent most the day with Titus to find what had changed in this part of the world while she'd been away—or if it had at all. The answer, if she had to hazard one, was both. There wasn't much she remembered from a couple hundred years ago, but the elven kingdom she’d seen blossoming in this region was conspicuously absent, as if they’d never mattered or never existed at all. A part of her hoped the land had fallen in her absence, swallowed in some noble fire or tragedy befitting its terrible ruler. But realistically… this was just a book on humans, their history compiled by the unbiased librarians, was still only information from their lens. And humans were, predictably, self-centered enough to skip over anything that didn't revolve around them.
She sighed, eyes slipping shut.
This kind of focused reading had always drained her. She wasn’t used to learning like this anymore: trawling through words in the hope that one of them would matter.
A knock at the door rescued her. She didn’t move for a moment, allowing herself the luxury of relief. Her lips curled up slightly, grateful for the distraction.
“It's Lord Demiurge,” came Seventh’s calm announcement after she opened the door. “He wishes to speak with you.”
Vesi sat up and slid the book onto the table. Consciously being very gentle with their hard work. “Let him in,” she said, brushing her hand through her hair and smoothing her shirt. Her heart ticked a little faster, though she didn’t immediately acknowledge why.
He'd come back.
After however long a day of stewarding, ordering, flaying and fawning he’d likely endured—he still made the time to see her. It was sweet. Far sweeter than what she deserved. Even considering the ‘work’ he’d been assigned was essentially to be near her, he'd approached it so gracefully she hardly even noticed he was managing her. If anything, she appreciated how effortlessly he gave her space but still somehow knowing when she needed some company.
Demiurge entered with a light smile. "Good evening, my lady," greeting her with an elegant bow before stepping forward without being asked, and then, as if it were routine, knelt beside her couch.
"Hello, Demiurge. I must say, this is quite a pleasant surprise. I thought your duties would keep you busy." After taking the time to so formally say goodbye, she actually hadn't expected to hear from him for at least a couple days.
“Your words this morning gave me the energy to complete my tasks more quickly than anticipated,” he replied. His voice, as always, held a calm certainty—but there was something boyishly pleased hiding behind his smirk. “I had hoped to return before nightfall and was most fortunate to succeed.”
Vesi couldn’t stop the smile that tugged at her cheek. “That’s very sweet of you,” she said, keeping her tone light. It was sweet. The thought came to her again—and while a few years ago she would have never held back on her thoughts, here she paused. She didn’t want to demean him or make it sound like she saw him as a lapdog. She knew he was far more than that.
“Thank you, my lady. I hope your day was enjoyable?” he added with an upward lilt meant to guide the conversation somewhere, though she didn’t know exactly where. Still, he was trying. Trying so hard to be the perfect companion it was almost—
Adorable.
But she didn’t say that either.
“It was pretty productive,” she answered, motioning lazily toward the book beside her. “I’ve gone through quite a bit of history today.”
“Excellent.” His glasses caught the low light as his gaze briefly touched the title of the book.
Vesi gestured to the couch across from her. “There’s nothing particularly interesting to say about it, but if you’d like to stay a while, you can sit.”
There was a small pause. Nothing long enough to be awkward, but it stood out all the same. She didn't have much time to think about why before he accepted her offer. Lowering his head slightly in gratitude. “I thank you,” he said, moving smoothly into the seat. The cushions sank beneath his weight and she tried to ignore the slight tension knotting in her chest. Had she offended him again? Was that too casual? She still wasn’t sure what counted as overstepping with him. Vesi mentally cursed her lack of knowledge in the area but, in the end, he had sat so it was probably not too bad.
"I decided to mainly focus on human history," she started once he looked somewhat comfortable. "Some of it I'd heard of before but most of it was pretty new, though I think there's still some holes here. Like there's no mention of elves or the wasteland at all."
“Human scholars have always favored themselves as subjects,” Demiurge said. “Often with little regard for the accuracy or reach of their claims. Would you like me to source more comprehensive material for you? I believe the librarians have only used what we gathered in the Re-Estize.”
Her gaze flicked to him. The offer was sincere, not a courtesy. His eyes were so eager, like he wanted to do it.
“Maybe,” she admitted. “I haven’t done this kind of reading in ages and it’s… tiring.” Her smile twisted slightly. Hopefully that didn't make her look weak or anything. “But you don’t have to go out of your way. You’ve already done plenty.”
“It would be no trouble,” he said immediately, voice soft but certain. “I will compile a reading schedule and sources better suited to your interests and pace. There’s no greater satisfaction than knowing I’ve been useful to you.”
Vesi let out a small chuckle mixed with a sigh. She wasn't unhappy, not with him anyway. She was relying on him more and more, wasn’t she? But he was clearly glad to help, and it would make things easier. She could allow herself that.
“Alright,” she said. “You shouldn't sell yourself so short but if you really want to.”
“I do.”
It was hard to argue with a response so instant. He was certain he wanted to help, and she definitely needed it.
"Well, I'll really appreciate it. So..." she paused for a moment, considering the appropriateness of her question. It seemed like a completely natural way to continue the conversation.
"How was your day?"
[Philian Apolesai]
He had expected another word of gratitude. A nod of approval. Maybe a warm smile, followed by a pause—just long enough for him to pivot his next question what Albedo had done. What he had not anticipated was that question.
It was an innocent thing. Unassuming. Casual, even. The kind of question people asked without thought, the kind humans asked each other when their shallow bonds required maintenance.
He opened his eyes. Just slightly more than usual. A small reaction that was completely hidden by the glint of his spectacles. Then stillness.
Was this some sort of test? Had he failed to express his success clearly enough earlier, making her feel the need to ask now? Or was she probing for a flaw in his work? No… no, that didn’t align with her tone. There was no mask of judgment in her expression, not that he could see anyway. Try as he might, Demiurge could not find the trap.
"It seemed only fair to ask," she started gently, cutting cleanly through his spiraling logic. "You've been gone all day and, I'm a little curious."
Oh.
She was not dissecting him at all. His lady was curious—genuinely interested. Unexpected to be sure, but very workable.
“Then it shall be my honor to indulge you,” he said, his tone softening on reflex, “It was a good day, I believe. Very productive, as I said earlier." She nodded slightly at his words but said nothing, silently urging him to continue. "My main focus today was allocating the surplus produce that's accumulated while I've been away. I also tended to the companion plants in the Brior Vineyard to ensure they were all interacting correctly."
His lady perked up slightly at the statement. "You're running a vineyard?"
Demiurge bowed his head slightly, angling his body near-imperceptibly closer to her. "Yes, my lady. It is something of a personal project at the moment, but it will serve the greater needs of Nazarick once it begins consistently bearing fruit."
"Wow, that's so cool! What all are you growing there?"
Lord Ainz never had the time for this level of detail. That thought came unbidden. Then unwelcome. He crushed it before it could linger. There was no disappointment. That was merely a contrast between his lords. Nothing more. This was a part of the plan that he could truly enjoy, and he intended to do so.
She inquired on more small things that he'd brought up, and he explained them all. Not just with detail—but with care. He described the engineering of heat-sinks in the garden, the magical redundancies he’d refined, the way temperature and energy were harvested from environmental waste magic and redirected to help sustain subterranean growth cycles. It was dry, perhaps. Dense. But he offered it with the same calm joy of someone showing off their favorite story. Not to impress, but to share their happiness.
And Lady Vesi listened, to all that he said as though it were actually worth her time to hear.
Not out of obligation. Not politeness. She didn’t interrupt or feign fascination. She simply let him speak. Asking small questions. Smiling along. Responding when something amused her.
He felt it again. That shift.
She was treating him as something more than a servant and that was another sign, another step upward. He lost track of how long this 'wellness visit' lasted, but that hardly mattered. Progress had been made. Yet more favor clearly earned. Everything was falling perfectly into place.
Notes:
I've been dying for so long but I'm glad I got some time to finally write again. Ik this chapter was probably really sloppy but I hope some part of it was enjoyable and to get the next one out way sooner despite school starting up again soon. Byebye for now<3
Pages Navigation
Unicone on Chapter 1 Sat 13 Jul 2024 03:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
ova_lord_fangirl on Chapter 1 Mon 15 Jul 2024 06:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
AQuiteMoment on Chapter 1 Sun 14 Jul 2024 02:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
ova_lord_fangirl on Chapter 1 Mon 15 Jul 2024 06:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
Gnarrrr (Guest) on Chapter 1 Tue 16 Jul 2024 03:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
ova_lord_fangirl on Chapter 1 Wed 17 Jul 2024 07:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
gnarrrr (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 22 Jul 2024 08:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
Dragon_queen145 on Chapter 1 Thu 25 Jul 2024 08:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
ova_lord_fangirl on Chapter 1 Mon 29 Jul 2024 10:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
Rosebutt on Chapter 1 Fri 10 Jan 2025 03:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
Teskedar on Chapter 1 Thu 20 Feb 2025 03:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
ova_lord_fangirl on Chapter 1 Fri 14 Mar 2025 10:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ondine_de_la_Mer on Chapter 1 Fri 06 Jun 2025 06:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
ova_lord_fangirl on Chapter 1 Fri 06 Jun 2025 03:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
XxRavenous_RaevynxX on Chapter 1 Tue 12 Aug 2025 06:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
ova_lord_fangirl on Chapter 1 Thu 14 Aug 2025 05:30AM UTC
Comment Actions
AQuiteMoment on Chapter 2 Wed 31 Jul 2024 03:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
ova_lord_fangirl on Chapter 2 Sat 03 Aug 2024 06:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
kit (Guest) on Chapter 2 Fri 02 Aug 2024 02:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
ova_lord_fangirl on Chapter 2 Sat 03 Aug 2024 06:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
gnarrrr (Guest) on Chapter 2 Sat 03 Aug 2024 11:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
ova_lord_fangirl on Chapter 2 Sun 04 Aug 2024 07:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
SeleneMoon21 on Chapter 2 Sun 11 Aug 2024 04:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
ova_lord_fangirl on Chapter 2 Tue 13 Aug 2024 06:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
Rosebutt on Chapter 2 Sat 11 Jan 2025 01:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
gnarrrr (Guest) on Chapter 3 Fri 16 Aug 2024 02:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
ova_lord_fangirl on Chapter 3 Fri 16 Aug 2024 08:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
nomnomfox on Chapter 4 Tue 20 Aug 2024 11:16AM UTC
Comment Actions
ova_lord_fangirl on Chapter 4 Tue 20 Aug 2024 09:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
AQuiteMoment on Chapter 4 Tue 20 Aug 2024 12:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
ova_lord_fangirl on Chapter 4 Tue 20 Aug 2024 09:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
The_Keeper_of_Worlds on Chapter 4 Fri 23 Aug 2024 08:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
ova_lord_fangirl on Chapter 4 Sun 25 Aug 2024 12:30AM UTC
Comment Actions
honorarydwarf on Chapter 4 Tue 27 Aug 2024 11:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
ova_lord_fangirl on Chapter 4 Wed 28 Aug 2024 05:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
honorarydwarf on Chapter 5 Thu 29 Aug 2024 07:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
ova_lord_fangirl on Chapter 5 Thu 29 Aug 2024 10:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
MussTheMoose on Chapter 5 Thu 26 Jun 2025 07:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation